man taketh this honour to himself but he that is Called of God as was Aaron It is spoken of the Priests of the Law but it is as true of the Ministers of the Gospell that they ought not to take that Office on them till they be lawfully ordained and Called to it See Rom. 10. 15. How a Minister may know himself to be lawfully Called to this Office is shewed before Chap. 1. ver 2. It followeth Ver. 14 15. that they should be with him c. Now the Evangelist sets down the speciall ends for which our Saviour did ordain and choose his Apostles The ends are two 1. That they should be with him 2. That he might send them to execute the Office of Apostles which is described by the parts of it 1. Preaching 2. Working of Miracles by curing Diseases and casting out Devils That they should be with him Not onely as ordinary Disciples as before they had bin but as speciall Disciples that is Apostles actually chosen into that Office that they might for a time converse and live with him as his ordinary companions and followers till such time as he should think fit to send them forth to execute the Apostolicall Office which came to passe afterwards as we shall see God willing when we come to the sixth Chapter and seventh verse for although their choosing be mentioned in this place yet they were not now sent forth to execute their Office but they were now chosen that they might hereafter be sent forth as is plain by the words following Quest Quest Why did not our Saviour send them forth so soon as they were chosen but would have them for a time live and converse with him familiarly Answ Answ For a twofold reason 1. That by this their ordinary conversing with him so long they might be instructed of him in the knowledge of that Doctrine which they were afterward to Preach and that being trained up by him and under him for a good time both before and after their solemn calling to be Apostles they might be fitted and prepared for the Execution of that Office when they should be sent forth 2. That by living with our Saviour they might be eye and ear Witnesses of his Life Miracles and Doctrine that so they might with more Certainty and Authority deliver and teach the same to others afterward Observ Observ Hence we may gather that such as are to take upon them the Office of the Ministry ought first to be fitted and prepared thereunto by the use of such means by which they may come to be qualified with sufficient gifts for the execution of that Office If the Apostles who were Called and qualified with Gifts extraordinarily had need to be so long trained up in the School of Christ before they were meet to execute their Office How much more needfull is it for those that are now a dayes ordinarily Called to the Ministry to be first trayned up in Schools of good Learning and to be sufficiently furnished with the knowledge of the Scriptures and of humane Arts and Tongues that so they may be fitted for the execution of the Ministry 1 Tim. 3. 2. Paul will have a Minister to be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 One that is fit and able to teach and 2 Tim. 2. 2. He must commit the Doctrine of the Gospell to such as are able to teach others Now this they cannot be unlesse they be trained up to the study of the Scripture◠and of other learning that they may be qualified with Gifts for the Ministry Vse Use This confutes the foolish Opinion of the Anabaptists who would have unlearned men chosen to be Ministers of the Word in imitation of the Apostles because some of them were men unlearned Act. 4. 13. But first the Calling of the Apostles was extraordinary and therefore not to be made a Rule or Pattern for the ordinary choyce of Ministers of the Word Though they were unlearned men before their Calling yet immediately upon their Calling they were extraordinarily inspired with gifts and Graces fitting for their Office without the ordinary helps of humane learning but it follows not that therefore other ordinary men shall be so inspired if they be called to the Ministry being unlearned Again we see here that although the Apostles were unlearned before their first Calling to be followers of Christ yet they were not sent to Preach till after they had bin a good time trained up under Christ their Master and instructed by him whereby they became fit to execute that Office of Preaching And that he might send them to Preach That is to publish the Gospell first to the Jews and afterwards to all Nations From this sending forth they were called Apostles for the word Apostle signifies One that is sent forth on some Message And to have power to heal Diseases c. Another part of their Apostolical Office was to work Miracles for confirmation of the Doctrine which they preached and to win Authority and credit unto it for the Doctrine of the Gospell being then new and the persons that Preached it but of mean condition therefore our Saviour indued them with this Divine power of working Miracles thereby to win Authority both to the persons and the Doctrine Note here that this power of working Miracles is onely promised in this place and it was not actually given them till afterwards as appeareth chap. 6. 7. And after it was given them yet they had it not at all times as may appear Matth. 17. 16. They could not cure Disease◠and cast out Devills Miraculously when they would or at all times but then onely when they were thereunto moved by extraordinary instinct and when it made for Gods Glory and the confirming of their Doctrine So much of the sense of these words Observ 1 Observ 1. See here that Ministers of the Word are not called to a life of ease or idlenesse but to great works and employments The Apostles were called to preach and work Miracles So the ordinary Pastors and Ministers of the Gospell are called to the great and weighty works of Preaching the Word and Administration of the Sacraments besides other painfull duties required of them in their places 1 Tim. 3. 1. If any desire the Office of a Bishop he desires a worthy work c. Therefore also Ministers of the Word are called Labourers Matth. 9. ult Pray the Lord of the Harvest to send forth Labourers c. Use 1 Vse 1. This is for the reproof of such as live idly and unprofitably in this Calling c. Use 2 Use 2. See what cause there is for the people to love and esteem their Ministers for their work sake 1 Thes 5. 12. 1 Tim. 5. 17. And not onely so but chearfully to yield them their due maintenance for the Labourer is worthy of his hire See 1 Cor. 9. Observ 2 Observ 2. In that the Preaching of the Gospel and working of Miracles are here joyned together as parts of the
their hearts are so affected with love and desire of worldly profits pleasures honours c. that they cannot be affected as they should with love to the Word of God 2. They hinder men from believing the Word and from applying it effectually by faith Joh. 5. 44. How can ye believe which receive honour one of another c Ambitious desires hindered them from believing Vse 1 3. These worldly desires keep men from yielding sincere obedience to the Word Thus Herod's carnal and incestuous lust hindered him from yielding obedience to John Baptist's doctrine And hence is that 1 Cor. 1. 26. Not many mighty or noble are called c. The reason is because for the most part such great persons are addicted to these worldly lusts after Honours Pleasures c. which do keep them from yielding sincere obedience to the Word as they ought So Demas Vse 2 Use 1. See one cause more of little profiting by the Word Many have their hearts so overgrown with thorns of worldly lusts after profits preferments carnall pleasures and delights c. that the fruit of the Word is choked in them by these their affections carried so eagerly after things of the world that they cannot be affected to the Word of God nor profit by hearing Some are so affected with carnal pleasures and vain Sports that they can hardly forbear them on the Lords Sabbath when they should either be hearing the Word or else meditating on it after they have heard it Others though they hear the Word with outward ears yet are never the better for it because their hearts are so carried away with worldly lusts that they cannot be affected with the Word much less yield obedience to it Use 2. If we would profit by the Word see that these thorns of carnal and worldly lusts overgrow not our hearts but pluck them up by the roots Use all good means to flee the corruption that is in the world through lust 2 Pet. 1. 4. Lay them aside before we come to hear the Word 1. Pray earnestly to God to kill and crucifie these worldly and carnal affections in us by the power of his Spirit that so we may be dead to the world and crucified to it and that to us as it was to Paul 2. Consider That in our Baptism we renounced the world and the lusts of it promising not to give our selves to the same but to addict our selves wholly to the service of Christ 3. The Gospel teacheth us to deny worldly lusts Tit. 2. 12. Rom. 13. 12. 4. We are here as Pilgrims and strangers therefore use this world and the things in it as if we used them not not setting our affections on them but raising them to heaven which is our Country whither we are now travelling let our love desire and all our affections run chiefly after that Col. 3. 2. and 1 Pet. 2. 11. I beseech you as Pilgrims and strangers abstain from fleshly lusts c. So much of the several causes of choking the Word Now to speak briefly of the effect or consequent Doctr. It becometh unfruitfull It brings forth some fruit but not to perfection as is said Luke 8. 14. that is no good or sound fruit they yield no true and sincere obedience to the Word Doctr. Hence observe That although we yield some fruit of obedience to the Word yet if it be not good and sound fruit that is sincere obedience it is all one in effect as if we yielded none at all we are still to be accounted unfruitful hearers The Reason is because no fruit of obedience to the Word is acceptable to God if it be not sincere and unfeyned Now what this sincere obedience is we shall see upon the next Verse Use Vse Rest not in this that we yield some obedience to the Word in some things or for a time for so did Herod but see that we bring forth good fruit Mark 4. 20. And these are they which are sowen on good ground c. June 4. 1620. HItherto of the three first sorts of hearers of the Word which are unprofitable Now it followeth to speak of the fourth sort which are good and profitable hearers resembled by the good and fruitfull ground mentioned in the Parable Now before I come to the particular handling of the words we may here observe one or two Points generally from the comparing of this fourth sort of good hearers with the 3. former sorts of unprofitable hearers Observ 1 1. Observ In that our Saviour mentioneth 3. sorts of bad hearers and but one of four good We may hence gather That usually the greater part of those that are hearers of the Word in the visible Church are fruitless hearers Our Saviour implyeth so much by mentioning 3. sorts of bad hearers and but one good Here note That this is true for the most part though not alwayes nor of every particular visible Church or Congregation for there is nothing against it but that in some particular Congregations the number of good hearers may be as great or greater than of bad hearers But if we speak generally and for the most part it is otherwise Esay 53 1. The Prophet complaineth of the small number of those that believed and imbraced his doctrine in comparison of those that rejected it Who saith he hath believed our report and to whom is the arm of the Lord revealed And this he speaks not onely of the Jews in his own time but prophetically also foretelling how it should be in the times of Christ at his coming and afterwards That very few should imbrace his doctrine and the doctrine of the Apostles in comparison of others that should reject it And so it came to passe as we may see Joh. 12. 37. Though he preached and wrought many miracles before the Jews yet they believed not on him that is very few in comparison of those that believed not for ver 42. Among the thief Rulers many believed on him c. They were many in themselves but few in comparison of those that Believed not Joh. 3. 32. So Act 17. when Paul preached at Athens a great and populous City yet but few in comparison imbraced his doctrine as may be gathered out of the last Verse of the Chapter Reason Reason Matth. 22. 14. Many are called but few are chosen This is spoken of those that have the outward Calling by the Word preached yet even amongst them there are but few chosen to eternal life now the Word is effectual only in them that are ordained to life Act. 13. 48. Use 1 Use 1. Think not that all are good Christians and must needs be saved that come to Church and lend their outward ears to the Word It is nothing so There are many of those that are outward hearers yea the greater part who yet reap no true saving fruit by hearing Luke 13. 26. Christ at the last day shall say to some of those in whose streets himself hath taught Depart from me
unto the matter of her Petition which is that Herod would give her the head of John Baptist in a charger A most wicked cruel and bloody request which yet she is not ashamed to make by the devilish advice and instigation of her mother Quest Quest Why was not Herodias content to have John beheaded but desires further to have his head brought in presently in a platter or charger to the banquet Answ Answ 1. For the greater certainty of the matter that the head of John being brought to her daughter and so to her she might have sight of it and so be sure that he was put to death 2. That so she might have occasion to insult openly over John being dead whom she so much hated being alive 3. She would have his head brought in and presented as a dish at Herod's Feast that it might be exposed to the derision of those that were present at the banquet Observ 1 Observ 1. See here how apt Children are by Nature to follow wicked counsel and advice given them by their Parents There is no sin so haynous and foul but they are ready to put in practise if their own Parents counsel and stirr them up unto it This wanton Minion is not ashamed to ask of Herod the cruell murdering of John Baptist at the motion and instigation of her Mother Use Use Admonition to all Parents to beware therefore how they give wicked and lend counsel to their Children lest they quickly and easily be perswaded to put it in practice But of this before sufficiently Observ 2 Observ 2. Further we learn here That the wicked make but a leight matter of sin yea of great and grievous sins as murdering the innocent Servants of God and such other sins Herodias and her Daughter make but a leight matter of the beheading of John Baptist even a matter of sport and delight Therefore they would not onely have him beheaded but his head being cut off to be brought in a platter as a dish to help furnish Herod's Banquet that so being presented at the banquet in this manner it might be matter of sport and delight to Herodias and her daughter and matter of derision to all that were present at the banquet Thus they make but a mockery and sport of this fearful sin of murdering the Innocent and of insulting over him in cruel manner being murdered Prov. 10. 23. It is a sport to a fool to do mischief And Prov. 14. 9. Fools make a mock at sin An example of this we have in Abner and Joab who accounted it but a play or sport for their Souldiers to skirmish before them and to murder each other cruelly 2 Sam. 2. 14. Thus some now adayes make but a leight matter of some sins as drunkenness fornication swearing filthy communication c. Use Use Let this be far from us to make leight of sin especially of such haynous sins That which deserves hell-fire and cannot be purged by any means but by the blood of Christ Jesus the Son of God is not to be accounted a leight matter or a matter of sport or delight We should even tremble at the thought of sin It is matter of mourning not of delight and sporting Mark 6. 26. And the King was exceeding sorry c. Sept. 9. 1621. IN this Verse is laid down the fourth and last Effect or Consequent which followed upon the dancing of Herodiasses Daughter before Herod at the Feast which he made on his Birth-day viz. His yielding to grant her sute made unto him for the head of John Baptist to be given her in a charger Though this were a most wicked and bloody sute yet Herod is so wicked as to yield to it and to grant her Petition In the words consider 1. The manner of his yielding to her sute It was very unwillingly as appeareth in that it is said He was exceeding sorry that he must yield to it 2. The causes moving him to yield unto it 1. The respect he had to his Oath 2. The respect he had to those that were at Table with him The King was exceeding sorry So the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 doth signifie So Matth. 26. 38. My soul is exceeding sorrowfull to death Quest Quest What moved Herod to be so sorry Answ Answ For that he had made so rash a Promise and sealed it by Oath whereby he thought himself bound to put to death so innocent and holy a man as John and one whom he so much reverenced for his holiness as we heard before Verse 20. Now this sorrow shews that Herod felt a combate in himself c. Yet for his Oaths sake Because he had not only promised but taken a solemn oath therefore he pretended a kind of religious care to keep his oath and not to break it And for their sakes which sate with him That is to please and satisfie them that they might think well of him and might not judge him either leight and inconstant or profane and irreligious in breaking his oath and promise So much of the sense of the words The Instructions follow First of the manner of granting her sute It was very unwillingly with much sorrow conceived in mind for that he thought himself so far tyed to grant so wicked a request that he could not deny it Observ Observ Hence gather That the wicked do sometimes feel in themselves an inward combat and strife and a reluctation against the sins they are tempted unto before they yield unto them They are inwardly troubled and perplexed in mind and conscience about the sins they are tempted unto and much grieved for that they are tempted and sollicited to them So was Herod here And the like combat did Pilate feel before he yielded to condemn Christ to death as may appear Matth. 7. 21. c. He shews himself exceeding loath to give sentence on him using all the means he could to shun it and at length before he yields to do it he first washeth his hands before the multitude to testifie himself to be clear from the blood of Christ c. which shews how greatly he was troubled about the shedding of it We may see the like also in Pilate's Wife though a profane heathenish woman yet Verse 19. it is said she suffered many things in a dream because of Christ c. Use 1 Vse 1. Hence gather That though it be a good thing in it self for us to feel an inward combat and strife against sin when we are tempted unto it yet this is no sure or infallible sign of a regenerate person or of true sanctifying grace for there is such a combat and reluctation against sin even in the wicked sometimes before the committing of sin Therefore rest not in this That we feel some such combat and reluctation and some inward trouble and perplexity of mind and conscience when we are tempted to sin but examine what kind of combat it is whether such as may be in the wicked or such as
and Ground of his Worship To this we must keep close without swarving either to the right hand or to the left As God in his Word commands us to worship him so he there prescribes how he will be worshipped and not otherwise As an earthly Master looketh that his Servant shall not onely do his Work but in such manner and Order as he requireth So Rom. 12. 1. Give up your Bodies in reasonable Service and prove what is the acceptable Will of God Deny our own Will and do God's Will c. Mark 7. 8 9. For ye lay the Commandment of God apart c. March 3. 1621. VVEE have heard how our Saviour alledgeth the Testimony of the Prophet Esay for the reproof of the Scribes and Pharisees Now in the 8th Verse he doth more directly apply that Testimony against them and shew how it did touch them in as much as they were guilty of the same sin of Superstition which the Prophet reproved in the Jews of his time and not onely so but they were also guilty of a further Sin even the Contempt of the Word and Commandment of God which latter Sin seems to be mentioned as a fruit of the former Then in Ver. 9. the same reproof is repeated and further pressed against them as we shall see when we come unto it Touching the eighth Verse it contains a Reproof or Censure of the Scribes and Pharisees for two Sins 1. Contempt of the Word of God in these words Ye lay the Commandment of God apart 2. Superstitious Observation of humane Traditions which is laid down 1. Generally Ye observe the Tradition of men 2. More particularly 1. By instancing in some particular Traditions which they observed as the washing of Pots and Cups c. 2. By mentioning the great number of such other Traditions which they observed Ye lay apart Or let go the Commandment of God that is Ye contemn and set leight by the written Word of God making little or no Conscience of yielding Obedience unto it Ye observe Or hold fast It is the same word which was used before in the third Verse which implyes a very strict and curious observing of their Traditions and that they were greatly addicted to them Tradition of men That is humane Ordinances Decrees and Customs which they had received from their superstitious Ancestors not grounded on the written Word as before ver 3. As the washing of Pots c. He instanceth in these particulars for the more plain and direct convincing of their Consciences and withal to aggravate their sin in that they neglecting the Word of God yet were so strict in observing such small and trifling Customs as these And many other c. This also is added by our Saviour to set out their grosse Superstition in that they did not only observe superstitious Customs but so great a number of them therefore this is again repeated Ver. 13. So much of the sense of the words Now to the matter of Instruction And first to speak of the two sins here reproved in the Scribes and Pharisees viz. Contempt of God's Word and superstitious Observation of mens Traditions Of the latter we have spoken before Here I will only observe one Point of Instruction from this that our Saviour joyneth these two sins together in them viz. Contempt of the Word of God and superstitious Observations of humane Ordinances and the former as a fruit or consequent of the latter This may teach us that superstitious affecting and observing of humane Ordinances and Decrees or Customs without warrant from the Word is commonly joyned with Neglect and Contempt of the Word of God and drawes the same with it The more men are addicted to the superstitious keeping of mens Ordinances and Customs having no ground in the Word the more negligent and careless they are in obeying the Word of God So it was with the old superstitious Jews in the time of the Prophets So it was also with the Scribes and Pharisees in our Saviour's time as we see here by censuring them not only as superstitious Observers of mens Traditions but also as profane Contemners of God's Commandments And it is clear by other places of the Evangelists both how curious and strict they were on the one side in observing their Traditions and how negligent and unconscionable in Obedience to the Word of God They were precise in washing hands before meat and in washing when they came from Market c. as we have before heard in many such superstitious Observations but in the mean time they cast behind them the Word of God living in manifest and gross sins condemned in it as in Hypocrisy Malice Covetousness Extortion Swearing c. Mat. 23. 23. Ye tythe Mint Annise and Cummin which it is likely were not tythable by the Law but only by Tradition See Drus in locum and have omitted the weightier matters of the Law Judgment Mercy and Faith Vide etiam Bezam in loc So it is with the Papists at this day As they are very curious in observing their superstitious Traditions and Customs grounded on mens Authority without warrant from the Word so they are as negligent in keeping the Precepts of the Word of God As they highly account of their Traditions Pope's Decrees c. so they have the Word of God in as little accompt making leight of the Scriptures and speaking contemptibly of them as even the more learned sort of them are not ashamed to do Reason Reason No man can serve two Masters as our Saviour saith in another Case Matth. 6. 24. for either he will hate the one and love the other or else hold to the one and despise the other We cannot serve God and obey his Word conscionably if we become Servants of Men by tying our selves to their Authority and to their Traditions and Customs without warrant from the Word of God but the more love and honour is given to Men's Preceps the more is withdrawen from the precepts of God in his Word See Ver. 9. Ver. 13. of this Chapter Vse 1 Use 1. See one main cause of such contempt of the Word of God in many in our times and of so little love reverence and obedience yielded unto it The reason is that many are so much addicted to humane Ordinances and superstitious Customs of their Elders and forefathers brought into the Church without warrant from the Word of God This Superstition draws with it contempt of the Word of God So in the Papists and so in some ignorant Protestants who are exceedingly addicted to keeping of old superstitious Customs devised and brought up by men without warrant from the Word of God and in the mean time can bear with themselves and others in some gross and manifest sins plainly condemned in the Word of God as Swearing Sabbath-breaking Covetousness Usury c. Use 2 Use 2. See how dangerous and hurtfull a sin superstition is in the Church of God and in Professors of Religion in
Devils desired to enter into the Swine 257 Why Christ suffered the Devils to go into the Swine ibid. God sometimes justly suffers him to have his Will 258 He enters into Swinish Persons 259 He can assume a Body 380 His Apparitions 381 382 He can enter into men 612 He can torment men 613. 636 His Cruelty 613 His rage 622 His malice is limited 626 We are naturally his Slaves 799 His malice against the Scripture 1020 He fits his Temptations to the time 1129 Diet. Rules concerning it 22 125 Diligence It is an Effect of Love 96 Motives to diligence in Duties 160 It is a means of spiritual profit 227 228 Diseases They are fruits of Sin 148 Discord It is hurtful to Society 166 Remedies against it 167 Discouragement It is a Sin to discourage any in doing good 1218 Impediments in doing good should not discourage us 97 We must expect it in Duty 719 Discourse The Wicked abuse holy things in their discourse 1418 Distrust The best are apt to distrust God 487 Remedies against it 487 244 We are prone to distrust God in Affliction 243 Divorce 701 702 703 Whether the Persons divorced may marry again 715 It is unlawful in light Causes 715 Doubts We should propound them to others 639 Faith may stand with some kind of doubting 860 Duty 947 The Devil is ready to obstruct us at it 204 God allows rest from it 353 Our Gesture at it should be decent 365 When two Duties interfere the most necessary must be done 265 Duty towards God and Man must not be severed 338 Hinderances of it should be avoided 567 Helps to it should be vsed ibid. Christ accepts it though it be weakly performed 667 In it we must expect discouragements 719 In it we must be watchfull 1179 Several sorts of Duties 1194 For it the fittest time should be chosen 1209 We should be diligent in it 1226 The easiness of it aggravates the neglect 1337 We are naturally unable to do it 1344 E. Earth IT shall be altered at Christ's coming 1167 Earth-quakes They are often tokens of God's Wrath. 1077 Elect. Election 1124 1155 The Elect are sometimes seduced 1132 At Christ's coming there will be a separation between them and Reprobates 1153 Election the Cause of their Salvation 1155 Certainty of their Salvation 1156 Angels must gather them 1154 1157 1158 1159 God doth not call them all at once 775 There are many 800 Heaven is open onely to them 792 Ends. It is not enough to propound good Ends except we use lawful means 1463 Enemies Enemies of Christ. 390 1028 1029 1030 1085 1272 1280 1358 1377 Envy 1307 It is natural to men 664 Remedies against it 436 664 1465 Danger of it 1465 It is the property of the Wicked 1466 Errour No Calling in Church exempts from it 103 521 597 598 980 Ministers must shun it 483 Ministers should confute it 604 The best are often tainted with it 713 718 Neglect of Scripture is a cause of it 330 931 964 The Spirit of God will not yield to it 1297 Ignorance in the Scriptures a Cause of it 128 505 786 It is manifold 330 The teaching of it is a Cause of sinful practices 400 It derogates much from the Authority of God's Word 416 It is apt to increase ibid. We must avoid it 482 484 Helps to avoid it 482 It is infectious 483 Christians should know it 503 It hath been in all Ages 504 It should be opposed with Scripture 1021 We are naturally prone to embrace it 1067 Estate There are but two Estates after this life 684 Eternity The Eternity of Heaven 682 Eternity of Christs Kingdom 1027 Exaltation Exaltation of Christ 1658. 1659. 1660. 1661 Example The influence of it 1417. 1426. 1214. 1518 The example of the Multitude is no rule 1360 F. FAith 1273. 1280. 1358. 1552. 628. 861. 1565. 1618. 1628 The Devils have an Historical Faith 67. 150. 254 Whether Repentance be before it 48 How Christ saw it 97 Without it the Word is unprofitable 208 Necessity of it at prayer 271 Knowledg the ground of it 387. 276 It is sometimes weak in the best 626. 278. 1588. 1616 Confession of it 508. 509. 552. 1090 Prayer an effect of it 861. 863. 494. 630 Knowledge of the Law a preparation to it 1016 Teachableness a good step to it 1015 What it is 51 Parts of it 51 Degrees of it 51 Necessity of it 52. 1627 Signs of it 52. 632. 1017. 1628. 1629 Means to attain it 52. 286 Means to increase it 53 Its hinderances 53. 1517. Object of it 53 Without it no pardon of Sin 98 It commends our good works 99 It 's power 156. 277. 452. 629. 806 It is not propagated by natural Birth 161. 497. 574 It will be fruitful 277. 388 The benefit of it 285. 454. 809 How it healed the woman 285. It unites to Christ 285 Why God suffers it to be assaulted 287 Christ is ready to help its weakness 288. 460. 494 When it is weak 359 Helps to strengthen it 361. 1535 God exercises it with many Tryals 447 It is accompanied with humility 451. 676 Affliction increases it 453 We should not rest on the Faith of others 506 It consists with ignorance in some points 595. 596 It is joyned with sorrow for Sin 631. 632 It is not inconsistent with some degree of unbelief 633 It is the property of a Christian 675 It believes things invisible 785 It is exercised with many discouragements 805 It is its nature to grow 806 In some sense it is in Christ 1534 Salvation the Fruit of it 1638. 1639 How the Gospel works it 1626. 1640 It is the way to obtain our desires 854 Motives to it 854 We must be content with that degree of it which God gives 855 It is a means to obtain the gift of Miracles 857 It enables us to perform what God calls us to 858 It stands with some kind of doubting 860 It applies Christ 1024 It trusts in God 's providence 1054 Power of God a ground of it 1327 Love of God a ground of it 1327 Famine It is a token of God 's wrath 1078 Fasting 121. 641. 642 It should be used in time of Affliction 123 Fear Remedies against it 1423. 243 The danger of it 580 An infirmity in danger 242. 1247 Difference between the fear of the wicked and the godly 242 Whether Christ condemned all kind of fear 247 It proceeds from infidelity 248 Fear of Christ 1308 God ought to be feared 249. 283 It is good to fear God 260 How the wicked fear God 261 There is no cause for it when we are about good actions 1591 Feasting It is lawful 111. 1213 Rules concerning it 111 It is sometimes an occasion of Sin 344. 1454 Flight Cautions concerning it 1109 It is lawful in time of persecution 144. 145 Foolishness It 's kinds 437 Remedies against it 438 Fornication It 's significations 431 Remedies against it 431 Free-will No free-will to good 760 Friends Perâ—idious friends 1367 We
Now we are come to the third namely His Preaching in Galilee which is set down partly in these two Verses and partly afterward in two other places of this Chapter as ver 21. and 22. and again ver 35. c. to 40. In these two Verses now read consider three things 1. The Time when our Saviour Christ preached After John was delivered to prison 2. The Place where in Galilee He came thither to preach there 3. The Preaching it self amplified by the Matter which he taught set down 1. Generally In these words The Gospel of the Kingdom 2. More particularly in the 15. Verse as we shall see when we come to handle it First Of the Circumstance of Time noted in these words After that John was put in prison that is after John Baptist was apprehended and imprisoned wrongfully by Herod The cause of this Imprisonment was For his reproving of Herod's incestuous Marriage with his Brother's Wife as we read Mat. 14. and Mark 6. Observ 1 Observ 1. See here what Reward the Ministers of God do usually receive at the hands of wicked men for the faithful discharge of their Duty in reproving sin they are for this cause hated opposed and persecuted wrongfully Thus was John Baptist imprisoned by Herod for reproving his sin of Incest and thus have the faithful Ministers of God in all Ages been persecuted and hated for reproving sin Mat. 5. 12. So persecuted they the Prophets which were before you So our Saviour foretelleth how the Jews should deal with the faithful Ministers sent to them Mat. 23. 34. Behold I send unto you Prophets and wise men and Scribes and of them ye shall kill and crucify and of them shall ye scourge in your Synagogues and persecute from City to City Thus dealt they long before with the Prophets which were sent to reprove their 〈◊〉 ◠Chron. 36. 16. They mocked the Messengers of God and misused his Prophets c. We have examples of this in sundry Prophets as in Eliah Michaiah Jeremiah c. So also in the Apostles yea in our Saviour Christ himself Reas Reas Joh. 3. 20. Every man that doth evill hateth the Light neither cometh to it lest his deeds should be reproved Wicked men ly in the Darkness of sin now the Ministry of the Word is a Light to discover this Darkness and to convince their sins Therefore they hate this Word and persecute the faithful Ministers of it Vse 1 Vse 1. Think it no new or strange thing though in these times we see good and faithful Ministers hated molested troubled c. onely for the faithful discharge of their Duty in reproving men's sins c. yea we our selves that are Ministers must not be dismayed at it but remember it was alwayes thus this is but that old Enmity that hath ever been between the Seed of the Woman and the Seed of the Serpent What marvel that Owles should hate the Light If a Minister be opposed by wicked men for his Doctrine this may comfort him rather than discourage him for it argues that his Doctrine is such as convinceth carnal men's consciences of sin Luther liked his Doctrine the better because it was so much opposed by Papists and others Use 2 Vse 2. See by this our miserable blindness and corruption by nature which thus causeth us to hate trouble and persecute such as would do us good that is the faithful Ministers of God whom He sends to admonish us of our sins and to reprove us for them and so to bring us to Repentance and Salvation John sought to bring Herod to Repentance c. Is it not strange that we should hate those that seek our greatest good even the Salvation of our Souls yet thus it is with us by nature till God renew and change our hearts this shews that we love Darkness more than Light as it is Joh. 3. 19. One that is desirous to sleep is offended and angry at every thing that awakes him so is it with us by nature we do not onely ly asleep in our sins but we are apt to be offended at those who would awake us In bodily diseases we love and reward the Physitian that seeks to cure us yea though it be with hard Physick but see how foolish we are in the maladies of our Souls we are ready to hate and to be offended at such as would cure us of them by wholsome admonitions and reproofs But let it not be thus with us c. Observ 2 Observ 2. When John is cast into prison and stopped from preaching any longer then Christ preacheth hence observe the Lord 's provident care over his Church never leaving it wholly destitute of means of Instruction When some of his faithfull Ministers are restrained from preaching he stirreth up others in their rooms not suffering all their mouths to be stopped at once Act. 12. when Herod had put James to death he thought to have done the like to Peter but the Lord suffered him not Therefore although Peter were also laid in Prison and bound with two Chaines yet the Lord sent his Angel to let him loose out of Prison So we also read Revel 11. 3. that when the holy City that is the Church should be wasted and trodden under foot of the Gentiles that is of the prophane multitude that follow Antichrist yet even then the Lord would reserve two witnesses at least that is a small number which should propagate the Truth notwithstanding all the rage of Antichrist Use Vse Comfort to the true Church and to the Children of it against the rage and fury of such as persecute it Though they be never so maliciously bent against it they shall never be able wholly to root out or abolish all the faithful Pastors and Ministers of it but still out of their ashes the Lord will raise up others to preach and maintain his Truth So much of the Circumstance of Time when our Saviour Christ preached namely after that John Baptist was imprisoned Now we come to speak of the Place where he preached which was Galilee For it is said He came into Galilee there to preach the Gospel c. Galilee was one third part of Palestina or The Holy Land as it is called for it was divided into three principal Regions Judea Samaria and Galilee Judea was the most Southerly part Galilee the more Northerly part and Samaria did ly in the midst between them Now there were two parts of Galilee the Upper bordering to Tyrus Northerly and the Lower bordering to Samaria Southerly c. Now in this Country of Galilee our Saviour Christ was most conversant during the time of the execution of his publick Ministry there he taught and preached much and there he wrought most of his miracles whence it is that the enemies of Christ used to call him in way of contempt The Galilean So Julian the Apostate called Him as Eusebius reporteth Now this frequent conversing of Christ in this Country made it very famous
were all truly converted by his Preaching although it is likely that some were Hence then we may gather this that it is not alwayes a sure sign of true conversion to be much moved and affected with the Doctrine that is delivered out of the Word Luke 4. 22. The People of Nazareth wondred at the gracious words that proceeded out of the mouth of our Saviour and yet they were not converted neither believed in him for they took exceptions against him because he was Joseph the Carpenter's Son And we have other Examples in Scripture of some that have been much moved at the Word and yet not converted by it So 1 King 21. 27. Ahab was so moved at the reproof and threatning of Judgment denounced by Elijah that he rent his cloaths put on Sack-cloth and fasted c. and yet he did not leave his sins So 1 Sam. 15. 24. Saul was so moved at the Reproof of Samuel that he made a kind of confession of his sin and yet he did not truly repent of it So Felix trembled at Paul's Preaching and yet was not converted by it Act. 24. 25. Ezek. 33. 32. The Jews were delighted with the Doctrine of the Prophet as with Musick and yet their hearts went after covetousness Matth. 13. 20. Those Hearers compared to stony ground received the Word with joy And Mark 16. 20. Herod heard John gladly Hebr. 6. 5. Reprobates may have some taste of the good Word of God Use Vse Content not our selves then with being moved and affected for the time with the Doctrine of the Word deliverd Think not that it is enough if we be for the present affected or moved with some kind of fear or reverence of the Word or with some kind of love joy or delight in the Doctrine or manner of Delivery for these are common effects of the Word preached which are sometimes wrought in the Reprobate Therefore labour further not onely to be moved with fear or admitation at the Doctrine taught but also to embrace it by Faith and to have thy heart and life reformed by it Strive to feel the converting and reforming power of the Word as well as the astonishing power and vertue of it It is the manner of some to be much affected and moved a while or for the present at that which is delivered to admire the Doctrine and to commend the Person that delivers it c. These are good things in themselves but not enough if they go alone Thou mayest be thus moved at the Word and yet never the better for it nay the worse thou mayest be and more hardned afterward Some are trouble at a Sermon for their sins for a time yet afterward this trouble vanisheth and they are as before like such as are Sea-sick who as soon as they come to Land are well again Such is the Power of the Word that it doth often convince the consciences and astonish the minds even of Hypocrites and Reprobates which are never converted by it Therefore rest not in this astonishment or being much affected with the Word for a time but labour above all to feel thy heart changed and life throughly reformed by it Luke 11. 27. when a Woman admired Christ's Doctrine he took occasion to teach her a further Lesson that Blessed are they that hear the Word and do it So Acts 2. 38. though the People were much moved and pricked in heart at Peter's Sermon yet he suffers them not to rest there but bids them amend their lives c. Mark 1. 22. And they were astonished at his Doctrine for he taught them as one that had Authority and not as the Scribes IN this Verse is laid down the effect which our Saviour Christ's Teaching wrought in the Hearers in that they were astomished at his Doctrine which Astonishment is amplified by the cause of it which was the excellent manner of his Teaching laid down 1. Affirmatively shewing how he taught as one that had Authority 2. Negatively shewing how he did not teach not as the Scribes From the effect of his Teaching in that it astonished the People I observed the last day two Points of Instruction 1. That although our Saviour when he was on Earth lived in a low and mean outward condition yet even in that state of his Humiliation he was a Person of exceeding great Power and Majesty able by the words of his mouth to astonish and amaze those that heard him speak 2. In that these Hearers of Christ were all astonished with fear and admiration at his Teaching and yet were not all converted by it Hence was observed That it is not alwayes a sure token of true Conversion to be much moved for the time and astonished at the Doctrine of the Word when it is delivered for such astonishment is sometimes wrought by the Word preached even in such as are wicked men and Reprobates which are not converted by the Word These Points have been handled Now I proceed to a third Point which we may further observe from this That our Saviour Christ's Preaching was such as did much affect the People with fear and admiration Hence it may be gathered that our Saviour Christ used a plain kind of Teaching especially when he preached to the common People such as the People might conceive and understand for otherwise it is not likely that they would have been so stricken with Reverence and Admiration at his 〈◊〉 if they had not understood it for men are not wont to be greatly moved at that which they understand not If one 〈…〉 a very excellent Sermon in the French tongue to English people that understand it not it would not move them Therefore in that it is said our Saviour's Teaching did so much astonish the People this argues that it was plain and suitable to the Peoples capacity therefore Matth. 7. 28. it is said that the People that is the common multitude were astonished at his Doctrine which shews that it was such as the common sort might understand else they would not have been so moved at it Sometimes indeed he taught by dark Parables as Chap. 4. when his purpose was to hide his Doctrine from wilful contemners of it Thus also Paul's Preaching was with plainness and evident demonstration of the Spirit 1 Cor. 2. 4. Therefore elsewhere he sayes that if his Gospel were hid it was hid to them that were lost 2 Cor. 4. 3. And thus should all Ministers of the Word apply themselves in Preaching to speak to the capacity of their Hearers So much of the effect of our Saviour's Teaching it wrought astonishment in the Hearers Now I proceed to the words following in which is set down the cause of the People's astonishment viz. The excellent manner of his Teaching in that he taught as one having Authority c. First to clear the words As one that had Authority Our Saviour Christ's Teaching may be said to be with Authority in three respects 1. In regard of the excellent matter which
the sound truth of the Word 2. By labouring for zeal and power in the delivery of it 3. By leading an unblamable life so as to be a pattern of holiness to his flock See 1 Tim. 4. 12. By this our Saviour Christ did winn Authority to his Doctrine Vse Use This reproves those Ministers which expose and lay open themselves and their Ministry to contempt either by their corrupt and unsound Doctrine or by their cold and powerlesse delivery and handling of the Word or else by their loose carriage in their lives These like the sons of Eli cause the People to abhorr the service of the Lord 1 Sam. 2. 17. Observ 3 Observ 3. And not as the Scribes This implyes That the Scribes were very faulty in their manner of teaching in that they taught in such a cold dead and powerless manner And as in their manner of teaching so also in the matter of it as appears elsewhere in the Evangelists in that they taught their own traditions instead of the pure word of God And yer our Saviour did not seperate from their Assemblies nor require his Disciples to do so but allowed them to hear these corrupt and cold Teachers because they stood in the place of publick Teachers having an outward calling in the Church and did also teach some truth See Matth. 23. 2 3. Against our Separatists Whence we may learn That we ought not wholly to separate from the Ministry of such Pastors or Teachers who are faulty in the matter or manner of their teaching but we may lawfully hear them if they have an outward Calling and be Authorized in the Church and do teach some true and sound Doctrines Mark 1. 23 24 c. And there was in their Synagogue a man with an unclean Spirit and he cryed out saying Dec. 15. 1618. Let us alone what have we to do with thee thou Jesus of Nazareth Art thou come to destroy us c. NOw we are come to the fifth and last History recorded in this Chapter of certain Miracles wrought by our Saviour in Galilee These are set down two wayes 1. Some of them particularly 2. Others in common and generally as we may see Ver. 23 33 34. Those that are particularly recorded are three in number The first is The casting out of a Devil out of one that was possessed from the 23 Ver. to the 29. The second is The curing of Peter's wives Mother of a Feaver from the 29 Ver. to the 32. The third is The cleansing of a Leper from the 40 Ver. to the end of the Chapter Touching the first of these Miracles namely the casting out of a Devil from one that was Possessed We may consider in it three things 1. The person upon whom the miracle was wrought described first by his present afflicted condition He had an unclean Spirit 2. By the Place where he now was In their Synagogue 3. By his outward carriage or behaviour towards our Saviour Christ And that in two things 1. His crying out 2. In the words which he uttered to our Saviour in crying out Of which we shall hear when we come to them The second thing to be considered in this History is the Miracle it self Ver. 25 26. The third is The consequents of it Ver. 27 28. A man with an unclean Spirit In the Original it is a man that was in an unclean Spirit Which Phrase implyes thus much That he was bodily possessed with a Devil or wicked Spirit See Luke 4. 33. An unclean Spirit did really enter into him and possesse his Body c. For the conceiving of this we must here note That the Devil may be said to be in Men or to enter into them two wayes 1. In respect of his operation and working upon their hearts and minds by his suggestions and temptation◠whereby he entiseth and draweth them to sin And thus he is in all wicked men Eph. 2. 2. So in Judas Luke 22. 3. But this is not here meant 2. In respect of his very substance or essence when he doth really enter into mens Bodies and being in them doth work and move in them at his pleasure See Bucer and Zanchy And thus was the unclean Spirit in this man here mentioned in the Text Therefore our Saviour bids him go out of him afterwards Here a Question is further to be answered touching the Devils entring into men's bodies to possesse them Quest Quest Why doth the Devil desire to enter into the bodies of Men and Women to possesse them Answ Answ Out of his inveterate malice and envy 〈◊〉 Mankind 1. That he having such near union with their persons may more 〈…〉 and entise them to sin by insinuating himself into their imagination or fancy by which he doth work on their outward senses 2. That he may the more easily hurt their bodies by offering violence to them and by afflicting and torturing them Therefore we read in the Evangelists how the Devils did often torture the bodies of such as were possessed by them sometimes rending or tearing them sometimes violently hurrying them from place to place sometimes casting them into the Fire and Water c. Unclean Spirit That is a Devil one of those wicked Angels or Spirits of Hell They are called unclean Spirits here and in many other places of the Evangelists 1. To distinguish them from the good Angels who on the contrary are called Holy Mark 8. ult 2. To shew their nature and disposition viz. That they are most impure in themselves and seek to defile all other Creatures of God especially Mankind The words following shall be explained afterward We come to the Instructions to be observed out of the Words that have bin opened Observ 1 Observ 1. First observe here That the Devil is a most malicious enemy to Mankind desiring and seeking by all means to do hurt and mischief unto mens Souls and Bodies therefore he is said to be a murderer from the beginning Joh. 8. 44. Revel 9. 11. Antichrist is called Abaddon and Apollyon both which words the one in Hebrew the other in Greek signifie a Destroyer much more doth these names agree to the Devil This hi◠malice he sheweth 1. Against the Souls of Men in tempting and drawing them to sin by his wicked suggestions that so he may bring them to eternall destruction 1 Pet. 5. 8. A roaring Lyon seeking whom to devour c. See also for this Luke 22. 31. Sathan desired to winno◠them thereby shewing his great malice Acts 5. 3. Sathan filled the heart of Ananias c. 2. He shews his malice against the bodies of men which he doth sometimes by entring into them to possess them as we see in this place and in many other examples in the Gospel of those that were possessed by wicked Spirits and were much tortured and afflicted by them and sometimes though he enter not really into them yet he useth means to strike them outwardly with bodily diseases aches or infirmities
themselves Called of God thereunto Reas 1 Reas 1. Whatsoever is not of Faith is Sin Rom. 14. ult That is whatsoever Work or Action we undertake if in doing of it we be not assured that God is well pleased with it it is Sin Now that which we take in hand without a Calling from God we cannot be assured that in doing it we please God Reas 2 Reas 2. Many excellent Benefits will come of this if we can be assured of our Calling and Warrant from God for actions and enterprises which we go about 1. This will yield great comfort to our Consciences against all that shall condemn us in our actions when we know them to be approved of God 2. It is also matter of great concernment to Us to go on chearfully and constantly in the faithfull discharge of our Duties against all oppositions This we see in the Prophets and Apostles and particularly in the Prophet Jeremy Chap. 26. Though the Princes and Priests hated and reproved him yet he took courage to go on constantly because as he saith the Lord had sent him to Prophecy all those words against the Temple and City 3. This will cause us to expect a Blessing from God in those things which we take in hand for if the Lord set us on Work we need not doubt but he will prosper his own Work in our hands 4. Lastly It will cause assurance of God's protection and defence against all troubles and dangers which we may be lyable unto in the discharge of our Duties Psal 91. 11. God giveth his Angels charge to keep us in our Wayes On the other side where there is no assurance of a Calling from God there all these Benefits are wanting Quest Quest. How may we know our selves Called of God to the performance of this or that Action Work or Office Answ Answ By three things 1. If the Action be in it self lawfull and warrantable by the Word of God 2. If also we find our selves furnished of God with ability and gifts for the performance of it 3. If we have allowance from Men whom it concerneth to appoint us to those Offices Use Use This is for the reproof of those that thrust themselves into such Actions Offices or Enterprises for which they have no Warrant or Calling from God Some take upon them the executing of such things as are in themselves simply unlawfull and wicked Others take upon them lawful Actings and Offices yet without any lawfull Calling or Appointment from God or allowance from such men in the Church or Common-wealth whom it concerneth to appoint them to those Offices and Functions For example such as rashly take upon them the Office of Magistracy or Ministry being destitute of gifts fitting for those Callings or else without due approbation and allowance had from such as are in Authority in the Church or Common-wealth These run before they are sent How can such expect God's protection over them or his blessing upon them in those Callings and Offices which they undertake without leave and warrant from him c. Observ 4 Observ 4. Further in that our Saviour saith he came forth from his Father to the end that he might Preach in these Towns of Galilee We learn That one end of his incarnation and coming into the World was this that living on Earth for a time he might in his own person publish the Doctrine of the Gospel unto men Therefore Deut. 18. 15. He is said to be a Prophet that should be raised up of God that is sent of the Father into the World to teach and instruct the Church and Isa 61. 1. He is said to be anointed and sent to preach good Tidings to the meek and deliverance to the Captives c. This Preaching of the Gospel in his own Person was an act of Christ's Prophetical Office for the Execution whereof he came forth from his Father into the World Use 1 Vse 1. This sets forth Christ's exceeding Love to his Church in that he left the bosom of his Father as it were and came down from Heaven to Earth to instruct it in the way and means of Salvation and that in his own Person He was incarnate not onely that he might in our Nature merit and purchase Salvation and the means of it for us by his Sufferings and Obedience but also that he might in the dayes of his Flesh preach and publish the means of Salvation to the Church The consideration of this Love of Christ must cause us truly to love him again and to testify it by our Obedience to his Will in our lives Vse 2 Vse 2. It shews us the Dignity of the Office and Calling of Ministers of the Word and shews the greatness of their sin who have this Calling in contempt as this sin is too common in our time seeing Christ himself came into the World to execute this Office of Preaching in his own person And shall any think meanly of that Calling in which the Son of God spent his life when he was on Earth Vse 3 Vse 3. See also by this consideration the Excellency of the Doctrine of the Gospel in as much as our Saviour Christ himself came into the World to be a Publisher and Preacher of it Doubtless that is a most rare and pretious Doctrine which the Son of God himself came from Heaven to preach Therefore it hath such excellent Titles given it in Scripture for it is called the Glad Tidings the Gospel of Peace and of Salvation the Word of Life the Word of the Kingdom c. Let the Excellency of it move us to a high esteem of it And we see here what cause we have to desire often to hear this Doctrine opened and applyed to us by the Ministers of Christ which speak to us in his Name As we should be glad to hear Christ himself if he were on Earth so must we be to hear the Messengers of Christ sent to us from him to publish this excellent Doctrine of the Gospel Luke 10. 16. Ver. 39. And he preached in their Synagogues c. In this Verse is set down our Saviour Christ's Preaching in those lesser Towns of Galilee together with the Miracles which he wrought for confirmation of his Doctrine in that it is said He cast out Devils Touching his Preaching that is amplified by the places where he raught viz. In their Synagogues throughout all Galilee He preached or published the Doctrine of the Gospel Matth. 4. 23. where the same History is more largely set down it is said He preached the Gospel of the Kingdom In their Synagogues These were the publick places where the Jews used to assemble on the Sabbaths for the performing of God's publick Worship as publick Reading and Preaching of the Word and publick Prayer c. as I shewed before ver 21. Now our Saviour made choice to preach in these Synagogues and that upon Sabbath dayes because there and then the People being assembled there was fit occasion offered
mind or body Thou must first believe certainly that it is in the Lords â—and and power to set thee free So Dan. 3. 17. Dost thou ask strength against temptations First resolve with thy self that the Lord is able to give thee strength sufficient against them So in all other things which we crave of God in prayer First get this assurance in our hearts of this all-sufficiency and absolute Power of God This is one stay and propp to our Faith in prayer We must first believe that God is able to grant our petitions before we can believe that he will grant them Observ 1 Observ 2. When this Leper saith If thou wilt c. though he imply his earnest desire and request to be cured yet he doth withall submit himself to the will of Christ Whence we are taught That in praying for Temporall Blessings such as this was which the Leper requested we are to refer our selves to the will of God desiring them conditionally that is so far only as seemeth good unto Him to grant them Thus David 2 Sam. 15. 25. So must we in prayer for Temporall Blessings still ask them conditionally so far as may stand with the will of God For the more full conceiving of this we must know that the things which we ask of God in prayer are of two sorts 1. Spirituall Blessings or Graces necessary to the salvation of our Souls as Faith Repentance Hope Humility c. These we are to crave of God absolutely because we cannot be saved without some measure of them 2. Temporall or Earthly Blessings which concern the maintenance of our bodies and outward man as Health Food Rayment c. And these we are to request of God conditionally so far as stands with his will and so far as he seeth them good for us Reas Reas Why we are not to pray for these Temporall Blessings absolutely but with reference to God's Will 1. They are not of absolute necessity to Salvation we may be saved without them 2. God hath not promised them to his Children absolutely or simply but conditionally and with this limitation so far as they are good for them Now how far they are good for them the Lord knoweth best therefore to his will we are to submit our selves in praying for them Object Object Mark 11. 24. Whatsoever things ye desire when ye pray believe that ye receive them c. How can we do this if we must pray Conditionally for Temporall things Answ 1 Answ We may pray conditionally for Temporall Blessings and yet pray in Faith believing that we shall receive them so far as the Lord sees them good for us Use Remember in our prayers to put a difference between Spirituall Blessings and between Outward things which concern the Body and this present Life Though we are to desire the former simply and absolutely because God hath absolutely promised them to all his Elect yet we are to desire and pray for the latter onely with condition If the Lord will or If he see them good for us and this condition is either to be expressed or at least to be contained in our minds when we pray for Temporall Blessings Mark 1. 41 42. And Jesus moved with compassion put forth his hand and touched him and saith unto him I will be thou clean And as soon as he had spoken immediately the Leprosie departed from him and he was cleansed Mar. 14. 1618. HAving spoken of the Preparatives that went before this miraculous Cure of the Leper I now come to the Miracle it self set down Ver. 41. 42. The sum is That our Saviour seeing this unclean Leper come and kneel to him and hearing the sute which he made to him took pitty on him and shewed his compassion by touching him with his hand and by commanding him to be cured and upon this powerfull Word of Christ his Leprosie was immediately cleansed In the words consider more particularly these four things 1. The Cause moving our Saviour to cure the Leper viz. His compassion wherewith he was moved toward him 2. The manner of curing in that he touched him with his hand reached out 3. The outward means used in curing him which was his powerfull Word 4. The effect that followed upon his Word or the cure it self The Leprosie departed immediately c. Moved with Compassion Or with tender mercy and pitty as the Word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 doth imply Put forth his hand and touched him Object By the Ceremoniall Law the Leper was accounted unclean and therefore he was to dwell a-part by himself that others might not be defiled by touching or coming near to him as may appear Levit. 13. 46. How then is it that our Saviour Christ touched this Leper with his hand Answ 1. Our Saviour was in no danger to be defiled by touching him because he was free from all stain of sin 2. He was above the Ceremoniall Law as being Lord of it and therefore he might dispense with it in this particular action of touching the Leper 3. Though others might not touch the Leper yet the Priest might come to him and touch him thereby to discern and judge of his Leprosie as is plain Levit. Chap. 13. 14. Now although our Saviour Christ was not a Leviticall Priest yet he was that eminent high Priest of the Church who was typically figured by the Leviticall Priests and therefore in this respect he might touch this Leper though legally unclean The rest of the Words are plain and easie Observ 1 Observ 1. See the mercifull nature of Christ c. Heb. 2. 17. Heb. 4. 15. Observ 2 Observ 2. By the example of our Saviour learn That we ought to be inwardly moved with tender compassion and mercy towards others in their miseries Our bowels must yearn with a fellow-feeling of the miseries and troubles of others Col. 3. 12. As the Elect of God put on bowels of mercies c. It is a property of God's Elect. Phil. 2. 1. If there be any Bowels and mercies as there are Vessels of mercy So fulfill ye my joy c. Shewing that there ought to be bowels and mercies in them towards him in his outward affliction in which he was being in Prison â— Pet. 3. 8. Have compassion one of another love as Brethren be pitifull be courteous This compassion was in that good Samaritan Luke 10. 33. and it must be in us towards those that are in any misery or distresse of Body or Soul we must have compassion on others in their bodily miseries as sickness poverty want c. in visiting comforting relieving them So also must we be moved with pity towards the Souls of others when we take notice of their spirituall miseries as their ignorance infidelity or other sins in which they lye and continue which are the sicknesse of their Souls as also in their spirituall poverty and want of Grace See Jude 22. Ver. Use 1 Vse 1. This condemns the want of this compassion and
is God's peculiar Office to pardon sins and therefore he that is but Man cannot do it without Blasphemy Now in these reasonings of the Scribes we are to note some things that are good and commendable and to be imitated of us and on the contrary other things evil and wicked to be shunned of us The things that are commendable are these 1. That they condemn and dislike the sin of Blasphemy shewing their detestation of it 2. That they judge it to be Blasphemy for a meer Man to take unto himself what is proper to God 3. That they judge it be God's proper Office to forgive sins The things discommendable and wicked are these 1. Their Malice 2. Their Ignorance Their malice against our Saviour they shew two wayes 1. By taking his words in the worst and hardest construction and meaning for whereas he said Thy sins are forgiven thee and not I do forgive thy sins His words might be so taken as if he did not in his own name take upon him to forgive them but onely pronounce forgivenesse in the Name of God as the Prophets used to do But on the otherside they take his words so as if his meaning must needs be that he did in his own Name forgive sins And it is true that this was his meaning but this was more then they knew and more then could be gathered from his words therefore they should have enquired of him how he would be understood But they do not so but condemn Him of Blasphemy before they could know His meaning certainly 2. They shew their malice in accusing him of Blasphemy without cause and without sufficient ground as appears by that which hath bin said already Again they discover their grosse Ignorance in that they take it for granted that our Saviour Christ was but a meet Man whereas He was the Son of God Thus we see what things are good and commendable and what are evil and wicked in these Scribes And from the consideration of all these we have sundry Instructions to be gathered And first to speak of those things that are commendable Observ 1 Observ 1. We ought with these Scribes to abhorre and detest all Blasphemy against God and to shew our dislike of it when we hear it uttered by others So did Hezekiah 2 King 19. 1. when he heard the Blasphemy of Rabshaketh So did the High Priest when he but supposed that our Saviour Christ had spoken Blasphemy Matth. 26. 65. He rent his Clothes c. So our Saviour Christ detested Satan when he heard him speak words tending directly to God's dishonour Matth. 4. 10. Reas 1 Reas 1. God's Glory ought to be most precious and dear to us as it is unto Himself Reas 2 Reas 2. By this we are to shew our true love unto God A child that loves his Father will not indure patiently to hear him evil spoken of Use Use See what to judge of those that if themselves be evil spoken of or reproached in words will not indure it but can hear the Lord's Name reproached and pierced through with Oaths and Blasphemies and yet put it up and shew no manner of dislike How dwelleth the love of God in such or How can they be gracious Children which make so leight accompt of their Heavenly Father's honour as to see it trampled under foot with patience St. Austin de peccator merit Lib. 1. Cap. 22. reports of a certain Idiot or Innocent wanting the use of reason who would bear any wrongs done unto himself but if he had heard the Name of Christ blasphemed and dishonoured he would shew his dislike by throwing stones at them and in this Case he would not spare his own Masters that kept him This Idiot as it may be feared shall rise in Judgment against many now a-dayes who can hear the Name of God and of Christ blasphemed and reproached without shewing dislike of it Observ 2 Observ 2. We may learn further of these Scribes that it is Blasphemy for any meer man to arrogate that to himself which is proper and due onely to God for this tendeth directly to the reproach of Gods Name Such was that Blasphemy of the King of Tyrus mentioned Ezek. 28. 2. who said He was God and that he sate in the seat of God in the midst of the Seas c. Such also is the Blasphemy of Antichrist mentioned 2 Thess 2. 4. Who as God sitteth in the Temple of God c. This is a high degree of Blasphemy Use Use See by this how deep in this sin of Blasphemy are the Pope and his flatterers the Jesuites and other Papists in ascribing many things to the Pope which are peculiar to God alone As that he cannot erre judicially in matters of Faith That he hath power to make Laws binding the Conscience absolutely under pain of Damnation That he may send multitudes of Souls to Hell without Controllment of any That he hath power to forgive sins not onely such as are past but such as shall be committed many years afterward That he hath power to coyn or frame new Articles of Faith That he is universall Head of the whole Church on Earth which is proper to Christ onely These and many the like things do the Pope's flatterers attribute unto him and he doth not refuse them and yet they are all proper unto God and unto Christ therefore the Pope and Papists are wicked Blasphemers and to be detested of us for the same This doth well prove and shew the Pope to be that Beast mentioned Revel 13. 1. which had seven Heads and ten Horns and upon his Heads the Name of Blasphemy Observ 3 Observ 3. In that they ask Who can forgive Sins but God c. we learn That to Forgive sins is the Prerogative of God alone not communicable to any creature Man or Angell Esay 43. 25. I even I am he that blotteth out thy Transgressions for my own sake and will not Remember thy Sins Psal 32. 2. Blessed is the Man to whom the Lord imputeth not Iniquity c. Mich. 7. 18. Who is a God like unto thee that pardonest Iniquity and passest by the Transgressions of the Remnant of his Heritage c. Reas Reas God is the party offended chiefly in every sin Psal 51. 4. Sin is the breach of the Law God is the Law-giver c. Use 1 Use 1. This condemns the Pride and Presumption of Antichrist the Pope of Rome and of his Popish Priests claiming to themselves this power of pardoning sins judicially and effectually not onely by declaring or pronouncing pardon to the Penitent but also by actuall conferring it on them so Bellarm. de Poenitent These may be set to school to the Scribes c. Vse 2 Use 2. Seek to God onely for pardon of our sins Him we chiefly offend by all our sins seek Peace and reconciliation with him above all else look not to have peace in thy Conscience If thou hadst offended a great man what means wouldst thou
make to be reconciled If any of us were sick of such a disease as but one Physitian in the world could cure it what shift and means would we make to have the help of that one Physitian c. See more of this point upon chap. 11. v. 25. So much of those things which were commendable in these Scribes Now from the Consideration of those things which were Evill and discommendable in them we may also observe some points of Instruction Observ 1 Observ 1. In that they do maliciously Interpret the words of our Saviour taking them in the worst sense whereas they might have Interpreted them more favourably we may see that it is one property of malice to take the saying and doings of others in Evill part and to give a hard censure of them without cause Rom. 1. 29. The sin of Malignity or taking things in evill part is joyned with the sin of Malice in the Heathen to shew that they commonly go together Thus the Jews shewed their malice in taking the words of Christ in evill part Joh. 2. 20. See also Mark 3. 22. Vse Use Take heed of this Malicious practise of taking things done or spoken by others in the worst sense It is contrary to Love which thinks not evill 1 Cor. 13. 5. namely without just cause and sufficient ground therefore when things are doubtfully spoken or done make the best of them not the worst We know not with what mind or Intention things are spoken and done by others therefore judge favourably We would not have others take our sayings or doings with the left hand or in the worst sense c. Observ 2 Observ 2. It is no new thing for such as live most Innocently and Uprightly to be falsly accused of crimes whereof they are not Guilty Our Saviour Christ himself though he were most Innocent and free from all spot of sin and though he spake and did all things well yet was often falsly accused sometimes as a Glutton or Drunkard and a friend to Publicans and sinners sometimes as one that wrought Miracles by Belzebub sometimes as a Traytor to Caesar and enemy to the state and sometime as a Blasphemer as we see here And many other example we have of those that being Innocent and upright have been charged with false crimes So Joseph Daniel Stephen Paul c. Use Use Comfort to those that make Conscience of their wayes though they be evill spoken of or evill thought of without cause yea sometimes for well-doing and though wicked men lay false crimes to their charge yet no cause is there for them to be discouraged let them in this case remember the example of Christ himself and many others of the Faithfull who were wrongfully accused being Innocent look not to escape better then these have done The Devill is still like himself that is an accuser of the Brethren and one that stirs up wicked men his Instruments to accuse them and to speak and think evill of them without cause Nos modo id agamus ut nemo de nobis male loqui absque mendacio possit as Hierom saith Epist 14. ad Caelant Let it be our care so to live and carry our selves that no man may be able to speak evill of us without a Lye Observ 3 Observ 3. Lastly Observe here that these Scribes though men of great place and Authority among the Jews being Doctors and expounders of the Law yet do here shew their ignorance and error touching the person of Christ judging of him as of a meer man whence we may gather that no place or calling in the Church can exempt men from Error and ignorance in matters of Faith Joh. 1. 21. the Pharisees erred grosly touching John Baptist thinking that he was either Christ or Eliah And this we see in daily experience that Men of great place and Authority in the Church have their errors and oversights and do discover their ignorance in some things Use 1 Use 1. Therefore men of greatest place in the Church had need aswell as meaner persons to pray unto God for the Guidance of his Spirit to lead them into the Truth and to preserve them from Error for it is not the greatness or excellency of their place or calling that can exempt them from it Use 2 Use 2. This also teacheth us to take heed that we tye not our selves to the Judgment and Opinions of such men as are of great place and Calling in the Church for they are not exempted from Error but are lyable to it aswell as meaner persons therefore examine their Opinions by the Word of God and follow them onely so far as they agree with that 1 Thess 5. 20. Try all things c. Mark 2. 8 9 10 11 12. And immediately when Jesus perceived in his Spirit that they so reasoned within themselves May 9. 1619. He said unto them Why reason ye these things in your Hearts Whether is it easyer to say to the sick of the Palsy Thy Sins be forgiven thee or to say Arise and take up thy Bed and walk But that ye may know that the Son of Man hath power on Earth to forgive Sins He saith to the sick of the Palsy I say unto thee Arise and take up thy Bed and go thy way unto thy House And immediately he arose took up the Bed and went forth before them all insomuch that they were all amazed and Glorified God saying We never saw it on this fashion IN the two former Verses we have heard how the Scribes took exception against our Saviour Christ for pronouncing remission of sins to the sick of the Palsy Now in the 8 and 9. Verses is laid down the answer of our Saviour unto that their Cavill and his confutation of it Where 1. Consider the occasion of his confuting them viz. this that he perceived in his Spirit their reasonings against him c. 2. The Answer and confutation itself In which 1. He reproveth them in those words Why reason ye these things in your hearts 2. He confuteth their Cavill and accusation by proving that he had power and Authority to forgive sins and therefore that he Blasphemed not in pronouncing forgiveness to the sick and this he proveth by a comparison of equalls for he compareth the Act of Forgiving sins with the act of Miraculous curing of the sick of the Palsy shewing that these two are equall in respect of difficulty of performance and therefore if he have power to do the one that is to cure the Palsy Miraculously then also he hath power to do the other that is to forgive sins Now that he hath power to do the former he gives them a reall proof immediately by actuall curing the sick of the Palsy and that miraculously before their faces as we shall see ver 10. c. Perceiving in his Spirit That is By his Divine Nature So Heb. 9. 14. He offred himself by the Eternall Spirit c. so also 1 Pet. 3. 18. He was
the Ceremoniall Law as themselves did See Ver. 1 5. On the contrary the Gentiles would have the Jews live as they did and follow their example and therefore they spake evil of them that would not do so as we may see 1 Pet. 4. 4. Vse 1 Vse 1. Take heed of this Sin which is so naturall to us viz. this desiring and seeking to bind others to be conformable in every thing to our example In things which we know to be not only lawfull but necessary being commanded in the Word of God we may and ought to desire that others should follow our good example But there are some things in which we may not tye others to our example namely in things indifferent in their own nature being neither simply forbidden nor simply commanded in the Word of God In the use of these we are not to tye others absolutely to our practise in every respect but we must be conrent that their practise differ from ours knowing and remembring that there is great difference in the consciences of Christians touching the use of things indifferent some mens consciences being weak and some stronger some also being otherwise informed then others touching the using or not using of such things and therefore we must beware of condemning or judging amisse of others onely because their practise differeth from ours in the use or omission of such indifferent things Rom. 14. 2 3. One believeth that he may eat all things another who is weak eateth Hearbs Let not him that eateth despise him that eateth not and let not him which eateth not judge him that eateth For God hath received him Vse 2 Vse 2. Now further if in the use of things different we may not tye others to our example then much lesse may we do this in the practise of sin and of things simply unlawfull and forbidden in the Word of God this therefore must be far from us Observ 5 Observ 5. In that the Disciples of the Pharisees go about to cause dissention and debate between Christ's Disciples and John's Disciples about Fasting Hence observe that it is the property of wicked men to sow the Seeds of strife and dissention in the Church among good men and Professours of Religion This is Satan's Policy to set such on work to make debate and discord among Christian Brethren that by this means he may hinder the course of the Gospel In the Apostles times the unbelieving Jews stirred up much strife and contention in the Churches planted by the Apostles touching the Use of the Ceremonies of Moses Law And so in all Ages and Times of the Church since there hath been many wicked Hereticks who have stirred up great dissentions in the Church Vse Use Take heed that we have no hand in stirring up contention and discord in the Church of God Let not the Devil use us as his Instruments to this purpose Remember that it is the practise of wicked men See Rom. 16. 17. Mark 2. 19 20 21 22. And Jesus said unto them Can the Children of the Bride-chamber fast while the Bride-groom is with them As long as they have the Bride-groom with them they cannot fast But the dayes will come when the Bride-groom shall be taken away from them and then shall they fast in those dayes No man also seweth a piece of new Cloth on an old Garment else the new piece that filled it up taketh away from the old and the rent is made worse And no man putteth new Wine into old Bottles else the new Wine doth burst the Bottles and the Wine is spilled and the Bottles will be marred But new Wine must be put into new Bottles VVEE have heard of the Question moved by the Disciples of John and of the Pharisees unto our Saviour Christ concerning Fasting in which they demanded why his Disciples fasted not seeing themselves used often to fast Now followeth the Answer of our Saviour unto their Question in which he sheweth and proveth against them that it was not expedient for his Disciples to be tyed at that time to such a strict course of Fasting as they tyed themselves unto This he proveth by two Reasons The first drawn from the Circumstance of the present time which was such as did not sute or agree well with Fasting Christ the Bride-groom of the Church being now present with them and his Disciples being as it were the Children of the Bride-Chamber so long as they had the presence and company of the Bride-groom with them it was a fitter time for them to rejoice than to mourn and fast ver 19. And this is amplifyed further ver 20. by the contrary time to come when the Bride-groom should be taken from them which time should be a time fitter for Fasting The second Reason is drawn from the consideration of the weakness of his Disciples in regard whereof they were not fit to be urged as yet to the frequent exercise of Fasting it being a strait and hard course of life which weaker Christians such as his Disciples yet were being but newly and lately called were not able to undertake and go through with Now this weakness of his Disciples and their unfitness to be urged to such a strait and hard course of often Fasting is set forth by a double comparison the one taken from an old Garment which by reason of the weakness and rottenness of it is not fit to have a new strong piece of cloath sowed unto it lest by this means the new piece being too strong for the old Garment do make the rent worse The other Comparison is taken from old Bottles which by reason of their oldness and weakness are unfit to have new and strong Wine put into them lest by reason of the strength of it striving for vent it burst the Bottles and so both Wine and Bottles be marred Now both these comparisons are used onely to shew how unfit Christ's Disciples were to be tyed and bound to fast even as unfit as an old Garment is to be pieced with a piece of new and strong cloath and as old Bottles are unfit to hold new and strong Wine Children of the Bride-Chamber That is Christ's Disciples so called in respect of their near familiarity with Christ the Bride-groom of the Church in as much as they were his ordinary companions whilst he lived upon Earth The Phrase is borrowed from the Hebrews who call those Children of any thing who do properly belong or are peculiarly appointed unto that thing whereof they are said to be Children So they call Children of death and Children of destruction such as are appointed unto death and destruction Children of the Kingdom such as belong to the Kingdom c. So here Children of the Bride-Chamber that is such as were familiar companions of Christ the spiritual Bride-groom and belonging after a special manner to his Bride-Chamber as it were Can they fast That is Is it meet they should be urged to this strait course and practice of frequent
on the Sabbath Now followeth our Saviour Christ's Answer unto their Cavil and his Defence of his Disciples Practice wherein he proveth it lawful And that two wayes 1. By the Example and Practice of David in like case of bodily hunger who being in need and hunger did in the dayes of Abiathar the High-Priest transgress the Ceremonial Law by going into the House of God and eating the Shew-bread which by the Law was to be eaten of the Priests onely and not onely so but giving of the same Bread also to those that were of his company And this Practice of David is not condemned but allowed c. Whence our Saviour would inforce that if David might lawfully in that case of necessity break an express Commandment and Ordinance of the Ceremonial Law then much more might his Disciple in the like necessity and bodily hunger pluck a few ears of Corn on the Sabbath which the Pharisees thought to be a breach of the Sabbath though indeed it was not so it being so small a matter as might be done without hinderance to the sanctifying of the day 2. Our Saviour proves the same thing by a two-fold Reason 1. From the end of the Institution of the Sabbath Ver. 27. 2. From the Authority of Christ the Institutor of the Sabbath in the last Verse Touching the Example of David we may consider two things 1. The manner of alledging it which is by way of questioning or reasoning with the Pharisees our Saviour demanding of them whether they had never read it 2. The setting down of the Example it self where also we have 1. The Circumstances of David's Fact 2. The Fact it self The Circumstances are 1. The Occasion The necessity and hunger in which himself and his followers were 2. The Time In the dayes of Abiathar the High-Priest The Fact it self is three-fold 1. His going into the House of God 2. His eating the Shew-bread which is described by the Property of it such as the Priests alone might eat 3. His giving of that Bread also to those of his company Have ye never read c. Because the Pharisees pretended and boasted of much Knowledge in the Scriptures of the Old Testament therefore our Saviour here convinceth them of Ignorance As if he should say Ye pretend great Knowledge in the Scripture but ye shew your selves very ignorant in them and that either ye have not read them diligently or at least that ye do not understand them for if ye did ye could not but know what David did in a like case What David did c See the History hereof 1 Sam. 21. David being pursued by Saul who sought his life fled from Naioth in Ramah and came to the City of Nob which belonged to the Tribe of Benjamin in which City at that time the Tabernacle was remaining and by reason thereof many Priests also were there abiding to minister in the Tabernacle Hither David coming and being hungry required of Ahimelech the High-Priest to give him five Loavs of Bread to satisfy himself and those that were with him in their hunger Whereupon the High-Priest told him there was no Bread in his keeping but hallowed Bread that is the Shew-bread which stood continually upon a Table in the Tabernacle then David requesting this bread the High-Priest gave it him and so he and his Servants or Followers did eat of it to quench their hunger in that case of necessity Object He and they that were with him Object 1 Sam. 21. 1. It is said David was alone and no man with him Answ Answ It appears ver 2. that he had appointed his Servants to wait for him in some other private place not farr off Therefore when the Evangelist saies the High-Priest gave the bread to them that were with him his meaning is not that they were with David for the present when he gave him the bread but that they were his Servants and followers which had been with him before and who were with him again afterward Into the House of God not the Temple for it was not built till Solomon's dayes but the Tabernacle Object Abiathar Object 1 Sam. 21. he is called Ahimelech now 1 Sam. 22. 20. Abiathar is said to be the Son of Ahimelech Answ Answ Some think that both the Father and the Son executed the High-Priest's Office together by course or by turns but this is not likely for there could be but one High-Priest at once Therefore for answer to this doubt if we compare 2 Sam. 8. 17. and 1 Chron. 24. 2 3. with 2 Sam. 15. 29. and 2 Sam. 20. 25. it may appear that either one or both of these had two names being sometimes called Ahimelech and sometimes Abiathar as many of the Hebrews had two names Vide Jansen The Shew-bread Of this read Exod. 25. 30. and Levit. 24. 5. c. They were twelve Cakes appointed to be set in two rowes six in a row upon a Table covered with Gold where they were to stand continually from Sabbath to Sabbath and to be changed every Sabbath day and new to be set in the room of the old and when the old were removed the Priests were to have them and to eat them in the holy place and none others beside the Priests were to eat of them They were called the Shew-bread because they were continually shewed that is set before the Lord upon the pure Table covered with Gold whence also in Hebrew they are called The bread of the face or faces because they were continually to stand before the face and presence of God in the Tabernacle Now these Cakes of the Shew-bread as some think did typically represent Christ that true spiritual Bread which was to come down from Heaven to be nourishment for the Souls of the faithful unto eternal life or as others think it was a Type of the Ministry of the Word and Sacraments which are the spiritual food with which the Church ought to be fed continually So much of the sense of the words in both these Verses Observ Observ From the general scope of the words which is to defend the practise of our Saviour Christ's Disciples against the malicious Accusation of the Pharisees we may observe that our Saviour Christ is ready and forward to defend the righteous cause of those that are his true Servants and Disciples against the unjust slanders and accusations of wicked and malicious Persons When his Disciples were unjustly or falsly accused by the Scribes and Pharisees he used to clear their innocency and to defend them So here and Mark 7. 6. when they blamed his Disciples for eating with unwashen hands he answers in defence of them and takes away their unjust Cavil So Joh. 12. 7. He defends the practice of Mary in anointing his feet against the Cavil of Judas Iscariot Reas Reas The good and righteous cause of the faithful Servants of Christ is Christ's own cause and he doth so accompt of it therefore he is most ready alwayes to defend and
they asked him the meaning of this Parable of the sower and of the other Parables uttered by him at the same time Therefore that which is here said of the Apostles asking him of the Parable seems to be spoken by an anticipation of the time whereby that is mentioned before or first which came not to passe till afterward which is a thing usual in the Scriptures Now the reason why the Apostles and others that were about him came and asked him when he was alone was this Because that was a fit time for them to receive private instruction from him when he was in a private place and free from the labour of publike teaching therefore they watched this opportunity to enquire of him the meaning of this and the other Parables Observ We ought to watch the fittest opportunities of time and place to receive Spiritual instruction of others that have better knowledg then our selves and especially of such as have a special Calling to Teach us as Ministers Parents and the like that are set over us and have charge of our Souls we are to take the fittest times to learn of them when they are fittest and readiest to Teach we must be readiest to hear and be instructed by them The people are to watch all opportunities to receive instruction from their Pastors both in publick and in private not desiring publick instruction in private places nor private instruction in publick places or at the time of publick Assemblies of the Church but desiring and seeking both these in their due times and places and upon the fittest occasions As Ministers are to watch the fittest occasions to teach their people both in publick and private so should they to hear and to be taught Act. 10. 33. When Peter was ready to Preach to Cornelius then Cornelius and his friends whom he had called together were ready to hear and learn of him So also Children and Servants should watch the fittest times and occasions to receive Spirituall instruction from their Parents and Masters in private So should Wives to learn of their Husbands therefore St. Paul will have them to ask their Husbands at home 1 Cor. 14. 35. that being the fittest place and time for them to receive private instruction of them when they are private together in their own Houses Use Use This reproveth 1. Those that let slip good opportunities of receiving Instruction from others How know they whether God will offer them the like again It is therefore dangerous to omit or neglect such occasions of furthering themselves in knowledg 2. Those also who take unfit times to seek instruction from others c. So much of the time when they asked our Saviour of the Parable Now to speak of the persons that asked him who were the Twelve that is the Twelve Apostles of which we heard before chap. 3. ver 14. They that were about him That is other Disciples which believed in him and followed him Matth. 13. 10. The Disciples came and said to him c. So Luke 8. 9. Some think they were the seventy Disciples mentioned Luke 10. 1. Observ Observ In that the Disciples of Christ and the Apostles themselves were ignorant of the meaning of the Parables which our Saviour uttered and therefore were fain to come to him to learn the meaning we may gather that there is much ignorance remaining even in good Christians after the time of their effectual Calling The Apostles themselves were for a time ignorant of many things after their Calling yea they were to seek in some main points of Faith as in the Doctrine of Christ's Passion and Resurrection notwithstanding that those things were plainly foretold by the Prophets and by our Saviour's own mouth yet it was long before they came throughly to understand them This we see in Peter Matth. 16. 22. where he would perswade our Saviour that he should not suffer See Luke 18. 34. And touching his Resurrection it is said plainly that they were ignorant of the Scripture that he must rise again from the dead Joh. 20. 9. And they shewed their ignorance herein in that they went to his Grave to seek him there after the due time appointed for his Resurrection was expired We see also in the same Chapter how ignorant Thomas shewed himself in this point So also Mary Magdalen and the other Women which came to the Sepulchre of Christ to seek him after he was Risen which shews that they were ignorant of his Resurrection and of the time of it The Apostles also were ignorant of some other speciall points of Faith as appears Act. 1. 6. They ignorantly supposed that he came to restore and set up a Temporall Kingdome among the Jews And Act. 10. 14. Peter was ignorant that the distinction of clean and unclean was taken away by Christ's death and that the Gentiles did belong to Gods Covenant and were to be Called by the Gospel Reas Reas The Knowledg of the Saints in this life is imperfect even as all other Sanctifying Graces in them 1 Cor. 13. 9. We know in part Therefore Paul writing to the Churches prayeth for them that their Knowledg might be increased as Phil. 1. 9. and Col. 1. 10. which shews that their Knowledg was imperfect and that they were still ignorant of many things even after their effectual Calling Vse 1 Use 1. This must move even the best Christians to labour to see their ignorance in many things which they should know out of the Word and which they might know if their minds were not darkned through the ignorance that is in them naturally and which remains in them in part after their Calling And the consideration of this their ignorance must humble them They that have the greatest measure of Knowledg yet have no cause to be puffed up with it if they consider how many things they are yet ignorant of which might be learned and known out of the Word of God if the remainders of natural blindness did not hinder them from seeing into them This being so there is more cause for the best Christian to be humbled for his ignorance and to bewail it then to swell with any conceipt of his Knowledg Labour then to see thy ignorance this is the way to grow in Knowledg thou must see thy emptiness c. Use 2 Use 2. See the reason why some good Christians after their Calling are yet very hard to conceive and understand Spiritual matters taught in the Word of God it is by reason of the natural blindness and ignorance that remains in them even after their Calling and Regeneration Hebr. 5. 11. They were dull of hearing therefore the Ministers of God must not marvail at it nor be offended though sometimes they perceive great dulness and unfitness even in their best hearers to conceive that which is taught them Use 3 Use 3. Further this teacheth us that the best most skillfull and expert Christians for Knowledg in the Word yet have still need to use all good means
Otherwise they cannot look that any good fruit should come of their teaching So much of the first Branch of the Comparison Viz. The resemblance between the Husbandman or sower of seed and the Minister of the Word Now to speak of the resemblance between Seed and the Word of God This stands in two things chiefly 1. The seed of any Corn or grain hath in it a fructifying vertue whereby it being cast into the Earth and lying hid there for a time and rotting doth at length spring again and take root downwards and afterwards brings forth fruit upward So the Word of God hath in it a Divine power and vertue whereby being soundly preached and conscionably heard and received into the hearts of the hearers it doth take root in them and bring forth in them those excellent fruits of the Spirit mentioned Gal. 5. 22. Esay 55. 10 11. As the rain cometh down and the snow from heaven and watereth the Earth and maketh it bring forth and bud c. So my Word shall be that goeth out of my mouth it shall not return unto me void but shall accomplish that which I please and shall prosper in the thing whereto I sent it 1 Pet. 1. 23. It is said to be The immortal seed of our new birth c. to shew That it hath spiritual life and vertue in it and that it gives life to those that hear it causing them to bring forth living fruits of Faith Repentance c. Quest Quest Doth not the Spirit of God work these heavenly Fruits in us Answ Answ Yes the Spirit is the Author and Efficient cause of them but yet the Word is the ordinary Instrumental cause and means by which the Spirit worketh them Use 1 Vse 1. See the Excellency of the Word preached it is not a dead Sound but it hath in it a living Virtue and efficacy to work upon the hearts of the hearers it hath in it a fructifying vertue able to bring forth spiritual fruits of holiness righteousness faith repentance c. in all those that hear and receive it as they ought It is that living seed from whence all fruits of saving grace do spring and grow up in a Christian How should this move and stir us up to love and esteem highly of the Word preached and to hear it upon all occasions Use 2 Vse 2. Let all hearers of the Word examine and try whether they find and feel in themselves this fructifying vertue of the Word whether it have taken such root in their hearts that it bring forth in them spiritual fruits of Faith Repentance Newness of life c. Hast thou been a hearer of the Word Look well to this What vertue this seed hath had in thee what fruits of grace of holiness and reformation of life it hath brought forth in thee If it have brought forth these Fruits in thee in some measure then thou hast been a good hearer if not the fault is in thy self alone for the Word in it self hath a fructifying vertue being the immortal seed of the new birth and of all saving graces in those that hear it aright Therefore if it be not fruitful in thee it is because thou dost not hear it in such conscionable manner as thou oughtest thou doest not receive this seed of the Word into good ground that is into an honest and good heart when the seed sowen is good if it fructifie not the fault is in the ground being barren c. So the Word of God being in it self the living seed of grace if it do not take root and bring forth fruits of grace in thee the fault is in the barrenness of thy heart c. So much of the first resemblance between Seed sowen and the Word preached The second Resemblance is this Seed that is sowen though it be good and have in it a fructifying vertue yet it doth not take root or spring up unto fruitfulness of it self alone but by the blessing and providence of God causing the Sun to shine and the rain to fall upon it and so causing it to spring and grow up according to that Hos 2. 21. I will hear the Heavens saith the Lord and they shall hear the earth and the Earth shall hear the Corn c. And Heb. 6. 7. The Earth which drinketh in the rain c. and bringeth forth herbs meet for them by whom it is dressed receiveth blessing from God So it is with the Word preached though it have in it vertue to bring forth the fruit of grace yet it doth not of it self alone shew and manifest vertue without the speciall blessing of God upon it that is without the speciall work of the Spirit of God accompanying the Ministry of the Word in the Hearts of the Hearers otherwise the Ministers of God may Plant and water in vain unless God give increase 1 Cor. 3. 7. Neither is he that Planeth any thing neither he that watereâ—h but God that giveth the increase Vse Use See how needful it is for Minister and people to pray unto God for his blessing upon the Ministry of his Word and for the powerfull work of his Spirit to accompany his own Ordinance in the Hearts of the hearers to make it fruitfull in them Though the Word Preached be the Seed of God having in it most excellent vertue yet it hath this vertue not from it self but from the blessing of God promised to his own Ordinance and from his Spirit accompanying the same and therefore though this Seed of the Word be sowen by the Ministers of the Word never so diligently yet unless God send the Rain and Sun-shine of his Spirit upon it it can never fructify in the hearers So much of the resemblance between the Word of God and seed Sowen Now to speak of the third branch of the Similitude the resemblance between the Preaching or Ministry of the Word and the sowing of Seed 1. As the sowing of Seed is the ordinary means to have a Crop and Harvest of Corn and without sowing no Harvest can be looked for so the Preaching of the Word is the Ordinary means for the bringing forth of Spiritual Fruit in men and to cause a Spiritual Harvest of Grace in their hearts and lives and therefore where this seed of the Word is not sowen at all there can no Spirituall Fruit or Harvest be expected no fruit of Faith Repentance c. which shews the misery of such people who live without the Ministry of the Word 2. As it is in sowing seed if it be too thin and sparingly sowed there is likely to be a thin and sparing Crop as on the other side where the seed is sowen with a full hand the Harvest is like to be the more full and plentiful So it is in the Ministry of the Word where this Seed is thin sowed that is the Word is seldome Preached there small fruit is to be expected and on the contrary where it is more frequently and often Preached
with the love of sin and with corrupt and sinfull lusts and Affections as Pride self-love malice wrath bitterness uncleanness covetousness c. they come to hear before they have ridded their Hearts from these by true Repentance and Mortification and so the ground of their Hearts being pestered with such weeds and briars is not fit to receive the seed of the Word Again they never yet Ploughed up their hearts by Godly sorrow and contrition for sin and therefore their Hearts being not truly humbled and softned are not fit to receive this seed of the Word No marvail if such profit not by the Word when they prepare not their Hearts to the receiving of it Use 2 Vse 2. If we would profit truly by hearing the Word look to this preparation of our hearts that they may be fit to have the seed of the Word sowen in them Plow them up by Godly sorrow for sin and labour to purge them from all sinfull lusts and Affections Pray unto God by the power and efficacy of his Spirit to mortify them in us and to pluck up and rid these weeds out of our hearts lest they hinder the fruit of the Word in us The more carefull thou art thus to have thy heart prepared as good ground to receive the seed of the Word the more fruit shall the Word bring forth in thee The second thing in which the resemblance between Corn-ground and hearers of the Word standeth is this The ground where seed is sown must receive the seed into it self and so the seed must be hid and covered in the Earth or else it will not take root or spring up to fruit So the hearers of the Word must give the Word entrance into their Hearts by Believing and applying it to themselves else it will not be fruitfull in them Psal 119. 11. David hid the Word of God in his heart c. And this was the reason that the Word was profitable to Lydia Act. 16. because the Lord opened her heart to receive it Use Use See then that it is not enough to let the Word enter into our outward ears nor yet to let it swim or flote aloft in our understandings but if we would have it effectual and fruitfull in us we must receive and hide it in the Furrows of our Hearts as good seed in good ground that it may take root and fructify in us c. So much in general touching the resemblance between Corn-ground and Hearers of the Word Now to speak particularly of the several sorts of Hearers signified by those four sorts of ground mentioned in the Parable 1. Of the first sort signified by the way side And these are they by the way side c. In these words is laid down a description of those hearers which were resembled by the way side described by two things 1. By their property they are outward Hearers of the Word having the seed of it sown upon them 2. By the Issue or consequent of their outward hearing Satan commeth immediately after they have heard and taketh away c. These are they by the way side That is these are those kind of Hearers of the Word which are signified and resembled by the way side Where the Word is sowen To whom the Word is Preached and they are outwardly hearers of it as the words following shew When they have heard c. Now that we may the better conceive what kind of hearers our Saviour here speaketh of and wherein they fail and the cause of their not profiting by the Word it is needfull to compare this place of St. Mark with Matth. 13. 19. where it is said of this first sort That they hear the Word but understand it not which is not so to be taken as if they understood it not at all for then Satan could not be said properly to take it from them as it followeth in the latter part of this verse But they are said not to understand the Word because though they have some slight and shallow apprehension of it in their minds yet they have no through or effectuall Knowledg of it no such Knowledg as doth affect and move their hearts to Believe I ove and imbrace the Doctrine of the Word which is taught for in Scripture every man is said to have so much knowledg and understanding in the Word as he hath Affection of heart to love and imbrace that which he knoweth and without this Affection to the Word all knowledg and apprehension of it in the mind is accompted ignorance So then by this that hath bin said we may see plainly what kind of hearers they are whom our Saviour here likeneth to the way-side namely such as hear the Word and by hearing do attain also to some kind of sleight knowledg or understanding of the doctrine yet so as this knowledg is not effectuall in their hearts to incline them to believe or imbrace or to love and delight in that which is taught and these are fitly resembled to the way-side for as that is beaten and hardened with the feet of passengers so as the seed cast upon it can have no entrance into the ground to take root in it so the hearts of these kind of hearers are so hardened and beaten as it were partly by reason of original corruption of nature and partly through custome and continuance in actual sins and partly also by Satans continual suggestions and temptations that the seed of the Word cannot find any entrance into them nor take root in them Doctr. Doctr. Here then we learn That though men be outward hearers of the Word and do also in some sort understand what is taught yet if their hearts be so hardened in sin and through Satans temptations that they are not affected and moved with the doctrine of it it can never profit them As seed sowen upon a beaten path or high-way cannot sink into the Earth by reason of the hardness of it nor take root or fructifie So the Doctrine of the Word being preached to such whose hearts are hardened in sin cannot enter into them therefore it cannot profit them If the seed of the Word be only sowen in their outward ears and in their minds if it lye above ground that is if it swimm and float aloft in their brain and understanding only and do not enter and sink into their hearts if their hearts be not affected to love and imbrace it as well as their understandings inlightned by it it will never take root or bear fruit in them The seed that is cast on the High-way is utterly lost because it cannot enter into the Earth to take root in it even so the Doctrine of the Word delivered to such hearers whose hearts are so hardened that the seed of the Word enters not into them it is utterly cast away and lost in regard of any fruit or profit that such hearers reap by it Ezek. 33. 31. The people of the Jews did not profit by hearing
the Word because they had no heart to imbrace the Doctrine for their heart went after their covetousness Hebr. 4. 2. the Word heard by the old Israelites did not profit them because not mixed with faith c. that is because they had not hearts to believe and imbrace it and to apply it to themselves Judas heard the Doctrine of Christ and understood it yet this did him no good because his heart was like the high-way so hardened with the sin of covetousness that the Word could not enter or take root in it So the Scribes and Pharisees The reason of the Point is plain For where there is no heart to be affected with the Word there is no conscience or care to yield true and sincere obedience to it and where it is not thus obeyed it is unfruitfull Use 1 Vse 1. See the reason why many hear the Word and have some apprehension and understanding of it in their minds and yet are never the better for it never the more reformed in heart and life there is never the more care or conscience in them to practise what they hear and understand it is because they content themselves with outward hearing and with some slight knowledg and understanding of the Word but their hearts are no more moved with the doctrine then the stones or Pillars in the Church No marvail if such profit not by the Word How can seed thrown upon the High-way yield fruit seeing it lyes above ground And how can the Word bring forth fruit in such who let it lye aloft in their brain and understanding but give it no entrance into their hearts How should it take root or fructifie in their hearts when it never enters into them let not such therefore find fault with the Word it self or with the Seeds-man but know the cause of unfruitfulness is in themselves Use 2 Use 2. See further here how dangerous it is to have the heart hardened in sin especially through long custome in it so as it becomes blockish and sensless having no feeling of the vertue of the Word when it is soundly preached nor being moved with the Doctrine of it Such a heart is like the High-way side beaten and hardened with the feet of passengers so as no seed cast upon it can find any entrance to take root It is a fearful Judgment of God upon any when he gives them up to such hardness of heart that his Word preached doth not move them or enter into them Pray earnestly to the Lord to withhold from thee this Judgment and take heed of hardening thy own heart through custome in sin which will make it like the high-way c. If thou art not affected with the Word thou comest short of the stony ground yea worse then Felix Act. 24. Use 3 Vse 3. If we would truly profit by hearing the Word rest not in outward hearing nor in bare speculative knowledg and understanding of it but labour to have hearts affected to imbrace love and delight it and to believe and apply it c. Pray unto the Lord to open our hearts as he did the heart of Lydia that we may give the Word entrance into them as she did and to give us grace to hide the Word in our hearts as David did Psal 119. 11. So much of the property of those hearers resembled by the way-side That they are outward hearers of the Word Now followeth the issue or event of their hearing When they have heard Satan cometh immediately and taketh away the Word sowen in their hearts The summ is That Satan useth means to deprive them of the true fruit and benefit of the Word which they have heard Where consider two things 1. Who it is that depriveth them of the fruit of the Word Satan 2. The Description of Satan by a twofold practise which he useth to the end he may deprive them of the Word 1. He cometh and presenteth himself to them immediately after their hearing 2. Being come he taketh away the Word sowen in their hearts Touching the first thing Who depriveth them of the Word Satan That is the Devill called in Scripture by this name Satan which is an Hebrew word signifying as much as an Adversary because he is the professed Enemy of God and the most malicious enemy also to the salvation of man seeking nothing more then the destruction of our souls and bodies therefore called our Adversary 1 Pet. 5. 8. and said to be a Murtherer from the beginning Joh. 8. But of this before Chap. 1. Verse 13. cometh Not in bodily shape visibly but by his Suggestions and Temptations presenting himself to those that have heard the Word Taketh away the Word Useth means to hinder them from reaping true fruit and profit by it which was sowen in their hearts Quest How is it said to be sowen in their hearts seeing they did not effectually understand it so as to give it entrance into their hearts Answ The Word may be said to be sowen in the hearts of the hearers in two respects 1. In respect of the hearers themselves when it is not only preached and heard outwardly but received also and ingraffed into their hearts by Faith 2. In respect of the efficacy of the Word it self and of the Ordinance of God in the Ministery of it which in it self is effectuall to ingraft the Word into the heart though oftentimes through the default of the hearers the Word be not thus actually ingraffed in them Now in the first respect the seed of the Word was not sowen in these hearers But in the second respect it may be said to be sowen in their hearts because though they received it not into their hearts yet the Word in it self was effectuall to work upon their hearts and to enter into them and Gods Ordinance in the Ministery was powerful of it self to that end though it took not effect in them through their own default So much of the meaning of the words Now to the Instructions from them Observ Observ From this that Satan is said to hinder them from profiting by the Word Observe That the Devil is an utter and most malitious Enemy to the hearing of the Word and to the fruit of it And this he is sundry wayes 1. By keeping men from hearing the Word stirring up occasions of worldly business or some other impediments on the Sabbath to keep them at home or to cause them to be employed elsewhere when they should be present in the house of God to hear his Word And if he cannot keep them away still yet as often as may be he will 2. By keeping them from diligent attention to the Word when they are present in the Congregation This he doth sometimes by suggesting by-thoughts and wandring imaginations to draw away their minds or else worldly cares or by using means if he can to make them fall asleep as Eutychus did in the time of Paul's Preaching Act. 20. or some other way distracting their minds
hear the Word we give great advantage and occasion unto our enemy Satan to come and take away the seed of the Word from us like a ravenous bird not suffring it to take any root in us nor to bring forth fruit As seed cast on the High-way and lying above ground uncovered is easily and quickly picked up by birds of the Ayre so the Word of God being Preached and heard if it onely enter into the understanding of the Hearers and not into their Hearts it is easily taken away by Satan Vse Vse Take heed of this in hearing of the Word that we suffer it not to lye above ground in our understandings onely without giving any entrance to it into our hearts lest by this means we give Satan advantage to take it away from us and to deprive us of the fruit and benefit of it If thou hear it never so often and understand it also in some sort yet if thy heart be not affected with it a thousand to one but Satan will take it away from thee and steal it even out of thy mind and understanding and so keep thee from profiting by it Rest not therefore in the outward hearing or bare understanding of the Doctrine of the Word but pray unto God to give thee a Heart to be affected with it yea to open thy heart as he did the Heart of Lydia that thou mayest receive the seed of the Word into it and hide it there that it may take such root that Satan may never be able to take it away or hinder the fructifying of it in thee Observ 2 Observ 2. Again we may hence gather that Satan hath power by Gods permission to hinder those that heat the Word from profiting by the same As he hath malice and will to do it so he hath power to do it and doth it indeed oftentimes by Gods sufferance How he doth it we have heard before upon this verse Object Object If the Devil have power to deprive men of the fruit of hearing the Word then it seems the fault is in him and not in them when they profit not by the Word Answ Answ This follows not for though Satan have great power and use much policy and subtilty to deprive them of the benefit of the Word yet he could not prevail and have his purpose if themselves also were not in fault he could not take the Word from them if themselves were not in some sort willing to part with it though the Devill be one cause of their not profiting yet he is not the onely cause but the Original and first cause is in themselves which is their own natural blindness of mind unbelief and hardness of heart which makes them unfit to profit by the Word These their natural corruptions the Devill stirreth up and helpeth forward taking advantage from them to hinder them from hearing profitably Use 1 Vse 1. Pray unto God to restrain Satan's power that he may not be able to take the Word from us nor to steal it out of our hearts and minds when we have heard it Use 2 Use 2. Seeing Satan cannot of himself alone deprive us of the benefit of the Word unless we our selves be accessary there unto through our own naturall corruption giving advantage to him let us therefore beware of giving him the least advantage and to this end dayly strive more and more by Prayer and other means to purge out of our own hearts those special sins and corruptions which are the main hindrances to our profiting by the Word as Ignorance unbelief hardness of heart Hypocrisy c. If these reign in us they will betray us to Satan's power lay us open to it so as he will easily take the Word from us whereas on the contrary if we mortify these corruptions in us and purge them out of our hearts by prayer and by the daily practise and renewing of our Repentance the Devill with all his power and Policy shall not be able to take the fruit of the Word from us It followeth Which was sowen in their Hearts Though they received not the Word into their Hearts yet it is said to have been sown in them in regard of the vertue and efficacy of the Word in and of it self which was able and fit to work on their Hearts and to enter into them if they had bin fit to receive it and give it entrance Observ 3 Observ 3. Whence we learn that the fault and corruption of the Hearers of the Word which hindereth them from receiving it effectually and from profiting by it doth not take away the vertue and efficacy of the Word nor make void the power of Gods Ordinance in the Ministry The Word in it self is still a powerfull Word to work upon the Hearts of men yea to renew and change their Hearts though these effects do not alwayes follow in those that hear it by reason of their sinfull corruption which makes them unfit to be wrought upon by the Word The Gospel Preached is alwayes in it self the power of God unto Salvation though many that hear it are never saved by hearing it by reason of their wickedness and corruption which hinders them from believing and yielding obedience to it Use Use See the reason why many hear the Word without fruit and profit their minds are not enlightned by it their Hearts are not renewed their lives not reformed by it c. the cause hereof is not in the Word it self nor in Gods Ordinance both which are in themselves powerfull to work these and the like excellent effects but the cause is in the Hearers themselves their hearts are so hardned in unbelief and other sins that they are not fit for the Ministry of the Word to work upon The Word it self is the savour of life unto life but it is not so to all it is unto many the savour of death unto condemnation Whereunto is the fault to be imputed Not unto the Word it self but to the corruption and wickedness of many that hear it Therefore if the Word Preached do thee no good blame not the Word it self nor the Ministry of it but thy own corrupt and wicked heart which makes thee unfit to profit by it and pray unto God to mortify this corruption in thee by his Spirit that thou mayest be fit to profit by his Word Mark 4. 16 17. And these are they likewise which are sown on Stony Ground who when they have heard the Word April 30. 1620. immediately receive it with gladness TOuching the first sort of unprofitable hearers of the Word we have spoken Namely those signified in the Parable by the way side who are such as hear the Word and in some measure conceive and understand it in their minds but give it no entrance into their hearts and affections and therefore Satan commeth so soon as they have heard and useth all means to steal away the Word out of their minds Now we are come to the second sort of unprofitable
touch of conscience or true humiliation for sin going before 2. The affections of the good hearer are constant though not alwayes in like measure their love and desire to the Word and their joy in it continueth and increaseth more and more Contrariwise the love and joy of the temporary as it came suddenly so it goes and vanisheth as suddenly according to the Proverb Soon ripe soon rotten his affections to the Word come by fits as it were now and then and afterward decay and vanish Thus we see the differences between the sincere affections to the Word which are in good hearers and those hypocriticall and counterfeit affections which are found in the temporary hearers Now then we are to examine our affections to the Word whether they be sound and sincere and to labour that they may be so Labour to love and rejoyce in the Word even for the holiness of it and not for sinister respects and to be constant in our love and joy Use 4 Use 4. If men may go so far in the properties of the good hearer and yet be still unprofitable hearers and no better then hypocrites This must teach us not to be discouraged in our love to the Word nor to give over our joy in it though we see some fall away who have formerly been forward in hearing it and shewed much love to it and seemed to rejoyce in it Though we are to grieve at this yet not so to be offended or dismayed at it as to be thereby hindred in our good and Christian course No marvail if such fall away from their faith seeing they were never sound in faith no marvail if they leave their first love to the Word and their joy which they had in it seeing these affections were never sound in them We wonder not to see a dogg return to his vomit or the swine being washed to wallow in the mire again no more should we wonder to see hypocrites and counterfeit professors of the Gospel to fall from their first profession 1 Joh. 2. 19. They went out from us but they were not of us for if they had been of us they had remained with us So much of the things that are commendable in these hearers Mark 4. 17. And have no root in themselves c. May 7. 1620. NOw follow those things wherein they fail 1. They have no root in themselves That is the Word which they hear is not rooted in their hearts Now by this rooting of it in them we are to understand the effectuall applying of it unto them which application is made by a true and saving faith in their hearts This is called by St. James The ingraffing of the Word Jam. 1. 21. See Col. 2. 7. Observ Observ Though hearers be affected in heart with the doctrine of the Word yet if it be not rooted in them that is truly and effectually applyed by faith it cannot truly profit them This is mentioned as the main cause why these hearers signified by the stony ground do not bring forth true and lasting fruit because the seed of the Word is not rooted in them by faith it may have a shallow rooting as it were in them in that their hearts are in some sort affected with joy in it but hath no true rooting in them it is not rooted deep enough in them by true faith as seed in stony-ground may enter a little but not deep enough c. Heb. 4. 2. The Word which the old Israelites heard did not profit them because not mingled with faith in those that heard it Reas 1 Reason 1. Till the Word be rooted and applyed by faith the heart cannot be truly and sincerely affected with it for all sound and sincere affections of the heart unto the Word as true love to it and sound joy in it c. do flow from true faith as effects of it They may be affected but not so as to have their hearts renewed Reas 2 Reas 2. Without faith effectually applying the Word there will be no sincere obedience yielded unto it for this is also a fruit of faith Therefore it is called the obedience of faith Rom. 16. 26. Use 1 Vse 1. See the reason why many profit not by the Word preached and heard because they want true faith whereby it should be rooted in their hearts they have no root of faith whereby the Word should be throughly and effectually applyed unto them and ingraffed in their hearts They are stony-ground which hath onely a little shallow mould for the seed to enter into c. So there are many hearers who give the Word onely some shallow entrance into their hearts by some sudden and light joy in it for a time or by a false temporary faith onely believing and slightly applying it for a time but there is no depth of earth in them no sound saving faith in them effectually to apply the Word and to root it in their hearts but without this all their affections of love and desire to the Word and of joy in it for a time are vain and come to nothing at length and they are never the better for all their hearing Use 2 Vse 2. If we would truly profit by the Word and have it fruitfull in us unto eternal life think it not enough to be in some measure affected with joy and delight in it when we hear it c. for all this while it hath but a shallow entrance like seed in stony-ground but labour above all to have it throughly and deeply rooted in us by true and effectuall faithfull applying it unto our selves so as it may work throughly upon our hearts causing us not only to be truly and sincerely affected to it but also to yield unfeined obedience unto it for this will the doctrine of the Word work upon us if it be once rooted in us truly by faith if it be thus rooted in us it will not onely spring up in us and be fruitful for a time but even forever and this fruit shall never dye in us but as the seed is immortal so shall the fruit be Oh therefore labour for this true and effectual faith whereby to apply every doctrine and instruction every reproof and threatening every comfort and promise unto thy self particularly and effectually so as every part of the Word may take deep root in thee and may work throughly and effectually upon thee not only affecting thy heart but renewing and changing it and framing both heart and life to the sincere obedience of it Pray unto God to give thee some measure of this true saving faith whereby his Word may be thus rooted in thee so as to bring forth saving fruit in thee Rom. 1. 16. the Gospel is the power of God unto salvation but it is not so to all but to them that believe And 1 Thessal 2. 13. The Word works effectually in such as believe So much true faith as thou hast in hearing truly to believe and particularly to apply
to thy self the doctrine that is taught so much saving efficacy it hath in thee so much rooting it hath in thee and so much fruit it is like to bring forth If no faith in thy heart the Word can take no root in it nor bring forth true and saving fruit in thee So much of the first Thing wherein these hearers fail The second is That they endure but for a time Which is a consequent of the former for therefore they endure not because they have not the Word truly rooted in them hence it comes that their affections to the Word and their faith which they made shew of continue but for a time Doctr. Doctr. See here the property of hypocrites in Religion and counterfeit professours of the Word though they make a good shew for a while yet it is but for a time therefore they are here called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Temporaries like seed sowen in stony-ground c. Luke 8. 13. for a while they believe Joh. 5. 35. the Jews for a season were willing to rejoyce in the light of John Baptist's Ministery it was but for a season This is the complaint of the Prophet touching Ephraim and Judah Hos 6. 4. Your goodness is as a morning cloud and as the morning dew it goeth away Such is the Goodness and Religion that is in hypocritical professors it is but for a little continuance like the cloud and dew of the morning quickly dryed up and vanishing so soon as the Sun ariseth upon it Job 27. 10. Job offereth the question Whether the hypocrite will alwayes call upon God implying That he will not he may for a time but will not constantly to the end persevere in the conscionable practise of that duty The same is true of other good duties performed by hypocrites so all the graces which they make fair shew of they are but temporary in them they will not alwayes continue in them but at length vanish and come to nothing The Reason of this Point is clear They have no soundness of faith in them nor of any other saving grace therefore no marvail if their faith and all other graces and good things which they make shew of be but temporary and inconstant for there is no grace constant and durable in a Christian but that which is sound and sincere Vse 1 Use 1. See by this a main difference between the sound Christian and the hypocrite or counterfeit Christian the one continues constant in the profession and practice of Christianity to the end of his life the other holds out but for a time and then falls from his first good profession and gives it over By this let every one try himself what he is Here also we see withall the difference between true and sound grace and that which is but counterfeit Sound grace where it is once wrought continueth and never ceaseth to be in those which once have it yea it groweth in them 1 Joh. 3. 9. The seed of God remaineth in such as are once born of him that is the seed of true saving grace but as for counterfeit grace though it may be in shew very like unto sound grace in other respects yet in this it is most unlike it in that it is temporary enduring but for a season and then vanishing in those that once made shew of it Examine all graces of the Spirit in us by this whether they be true or counterfeit our Faith Hope Zeal Love to the Word Joy in it c. If these continue and grow in thee they are sound but if they be temporary and such as after a time do cease and vanish to nothing in thee it shews they were never sound and sincere True saving grace is durable and constant to the end never wholly lost or extinguished in such as once partake in it This is that spiritual food which is said to endure to everlasting life Joh. 6. 27. See Joh. 4. 14. 1 Pet. 1. 5. Gods Elect are kept through faith unto salvation True faith never ceaseth nor leaveth those in whom it is till it bring them to salvation in Gods Kingdom no more doth true hope true spiritual joy in the Word of God true zeal for Gods glory c. these never dye in the sound Christian but hold out still Indeed it must be granted that these graces are not alwayes felt in like measure by the sound Christian neither have they alike comfortable working in him nay at sometime for the present the working of them may seem wholly to cease yet still the graces themselves do remain and though in time of some grievous inward temptation they be awhile smothered yet will they afterward shew themselves again and work sensibly as before The faith of the sound Christian may be weak at some time but it never dyeth in him as the hypocrites faith So the good Christians zeal and love to the Word c. may be for a time abated and slacked but never utterly quenched as the zeal and love of the hypocrite is Use 2 Use 2. Take heed to our selves every one that we be not herein like the temporary hypocriticall professor of the Word that it be not truly said of us as of him that though we make a good shw in Religion for a time yet we are but for a season like the blade of Corn sowen in stony-ground c. Be not like the Galathians beginning in the Spirit and ending in the flesh Gal. 3. 3. But labour for soundness of all graces that we may continue in them and by continuance and perseverance may approve our sincerity in them Non quaeruntur in Christianis initia sed finis c. Jerom. Revel 2. 10. Be faithfull to the death saith Christ to Smyrna and I will give thee the Crown of life and Matth. 24. 13. He that endureth to the end shall be saved It followeth Afterward when affliction or persecution ariseth for the Word c. Here our Saviour proveth that these hearers endure but a season in their good affections to the Word which they for a time make shew of he proves it by the event because afterward in time of affliction and persecution for the Word they fall away from their first affections to the Word In the words consider three things 1. The Cause or occasion of their falling away Tribulation and persecution arising for the Words sake 2. The Apostacy it self implyed in that they are said to be offended 3. The Circumstance of time Immediately When tribulation That is any kind of outward troubles persecution Any malitious opposition of Satan or wicked men his instruments against such as profess the truth of God For the words sake That is for the profession of the Word They are offended Or stumble at it so as to renounce and give over their good profession of the Word and their first good affections to it suffering themselves by these troubles to be hindered from going on in their Christian course even as those
heat of the Sun comes upon it so all counterfeit Graces and shews of Religion will wither and dye in us when they feel the heat of trouble and Affliction Labour therefore now while we have time to be rooted in true Faith and other saving Graces that we may indure the heat of Affliction when it shall be sent to try us Think not that Prosperity will alwayes continue but make account of troubles to come for our tryall God hath appointed set times wherein to send some Affliction or other to try particular Churches and particular Christians Hebr. 11. We see what grievous troubles the Faithful in the times of the old Testament were tryed withall And so in the Acts of the Apostles we see how many troubles the Apostles and other Believers went through And afterwards for the first 300 years after Christ the Histories of the Church do mention many fiery tryals which the Primitive Church endured And so did this our Church in Queen Maries dayes We therefore must arm our selves for such a time if it should come to try us and labour now for such soundness as may make us able to stand fast at such a time if it come We may the rather look for it in this Land because we have bin so long without troubles enjoying so many years of Peace and Prosperity as never I think any Nation did the like And though general troubles and calamities come not on the whole Land yet how soon may God send particular tryals to any of us by sickness death or some other way Oh therefore look to thy self now and examine thy estate before God and labour for sound Faith and Repentance c. that whatsoever troubles come either to the whole land or to thy self thou mayest indure the tryall and being tryed mayest come forth as the Gold as Job saith of himself Job 23. 10. that is thou mayest manifest thy self to be a sound Christian by thy perseverance in the true Faith of Christ and in the Profession of his Gospel unto the end Mark 4. 17. Afterward when Affliction or Persecution ariseth for the Words sake c. May 14. 1620. IN this verse our Saviour sheweth wherein this second sort of unprofitable Hearers do fail and come short of good Hearers 1. In that they have not the Word rooted in them 2. In that they indure but for a time Now this latter is further declared by the Issue which follows upon their hearing Afterward in time of trouble they fall away Where 1. is to be considered the occasion of their Apostacy Affliction and Persecution arising which is also amplified by another occasion which is the Word 2. The Apostacy it self in the word offended 3. The time Immediately Of the occasion of their Apostacy I have spoken viz. Affliction c. Now in the next place to speak of the procuring cause or occasion of that Affliction and Persecution which ariseth viz. the Word For the Words sake That is for the Profession of the Doctrine of the Word being Preached to them or which hath bin Preached to them because they are not onely affected in heart to believe the Word after a sort and for a time but they do also shew this by outward Profession of it holding and maintaining the truth and yielding some outward obedience to it therefore Affliction and Persecution ariseth Observ Observ The outward Professing and maintaining of the true Doctrine of the Word of God is usually the occasion and procuring cause of trouble and Persecution raised against the Professors of it Hebr. 10. 32. After ye were illuminated ye indured a great fight of Afflictions That is after ye were Converted to the true Faith of Christ by the Word Preached and did begin to make Profession of that Word ye suffered much trouble for your Profession sake Matth. 10. 34. our Saviour saith He came not to send Peace on Earth but a Sword For he came to set a man at variance against his Father and the daughter against the Mother c. not that he did simply desire that such Persecutions should follow upon his Preaching of the Word but because the Preaching and Professing of it should be an occasion of stirring up such troubles therefore also Luke 12. 49. He sayes He came to put fire on Earth Revel 6. 4. After the going forth of the White Horse which signified the Preaching of the Gospell there followed him the red horse which signified bloudy Wars and Persecutions therefore it is said power was given to him that sate on that Horse to take peace from the Earth and that they should kill one another c. Wherefore should they kill one another but for the Profession of the Gospell which had bin Preached to them The Histories of all times of the Church shew the truth of this how troubles and Persecutions have bin raised against the Professors of the Word for their Professions sake In the Acts of the Apostles how many troubles do we read of stirred up against those that received the Doctrine of the Gospel and made Profession of it So afterward for the first 300 years after Christ there were ten most grievous Persecutions raised against the Christians for Profession of the Word So in this land in Queen Maries Reign what a grievous bloudy Persecution was occasioned by the Profession of the Word Reas 1 Reas 1. of this Doctrine The Word of God is an enemy to Satan and to his Kingdome of darkness the Ministry of the Word is the ordinary means to beat down and overthrow this Kingdome in men 2 Cor. 10. 4. The Weapons of our Warfare saith Paul are mighty through God to the pulling down of strong holds c. What are these strong holds but the holds of sin which Satan maintaineth in men these are pulled down by the Word Preached no marvail then if Satan stir up troubles and Persecutions against those that Profess this Word of God which is such an enemy to him Reas 2 Reas 2. The Doctrine of the Word is an enemy to the sins and corruptions that reign in wicked men discovering and reproving them no marvail therefore if they hate this light of the Word which discovereth their sin and reproveth them no marvail if they Persecute the Professors of this Word John 3. 20. Every one that doth evil hateth the Light neither commeth to the Light lest his Deeds should be reproved Object Object Eph. 6. 15. The Gospel is called The Gospel of Peace how then is the Preaching and Professing of it in occasion of troubles and Persecution Answ Answ The Gospell is of it self a Doctrine of Peace and truly so called because it teacheth the onely way of attaining to Spiritual peace with God in this life and everlasting Peace in the life to come as also because it perswadeth men unto true brotherly Peace and unity But it is an occasion of troubles and Persecutions in respect of the Devils malice opposing it and in regard of mans natural corruption
tribulation even as it came to passe c. So Act. 20. 23. when he was to go to Jerusalem he made sure accompt before-hand to meet with bonds and afflictions there See Joh. 16. 1. 2. Consider the necessity of suffering affliction for all that will profess Christ and the Gospel 1 Thess 3. 3. That no man should be moved with these afflictions for your selves know that we were appointed thereunto Act. 14. 22. We must through much tribulation enter into the Kingdom of God Luke 9 23. 3. It is matter of much comfort to a Christian to suffer for well-doing and for the name and profession of Christ 1 Pet. 3. 14. and 4. 16. If any suffer as a Christian let him not be ashamed but glorifie God in this behalf And Verse 14. If ye be reproached for the name of Christ happy are ye for the Spirit of glory and of God rests on you c. It is an evidence of Gods Spirit of grace and adoption dwelling in thee if thou be content to suffer for the Name of Christ yea it may be an evidence of salvation to thee Phil. 1. 28. In nothing terrified by your adversaries which is to them an evident token of perdition but to you of salvation and that of God Quest Quest May not an Hypocrite or Reprobate and one that shall never be saved suffer much for the profession of the Gospel Answ Answ He may as appeareth 1 Cor. 13. 3. Though I give my body to be burned c. and Gal. 3. 4. Have ye suffered so many things in vain c But an hypocrite or Reprobate cannot in due and right manner suffer for the Truth not with sincere affection of heart not in way of true obedience to Gods Will not ayming at Gods glory as the chief end of his suffering but for sinister respects as for vain-glory or the like end Therefore to suffer for the Word with an upright affection ayming at Gods glory and out of true love to the Word is an evidence of grace and salvation to all that do thus suffer 4. Consider That much good is wrought in us by the trouble which we suffer for the Gospel if they be sanctified to us and that we have grace to bear them in due manner and to make a holy use of them They serve to humble us to try and exercise our faith hope and patience to stirr us up to prayer with more fervency to wean us from the world c. No cause therefore why we should so stumble at them as to be discouraged in our Christian course Lastly Consider that we have a promise that God will not suffer us in such cases to be tryed or Afflicted above our strength but will make away to escape that we may be able to bear it 1 Cor. 10. 13. So much of the Apostacy of these temporary hearers Now follows the Circumstance of time when they are offended and fall away Immediately That is so soon as Affliction and Persecution for the Word ariseth Observ Observ Hence we may observe that such as are hasty and forward at first in the Profession of Religion and in making some shew of Grace if they be not sound and sincere in Religion and Grace do oftentimes fall away as hastily and suddenly from their first Profession These temporary hearers did at first hearing of the Word immediately receive it with joy but having not the Word truly rooted in them by found Faith we see here they fall away as suddenly when troubles come upon them for the Words sake Mark 10. 17. The young man being a Ruler came running to Christ c. and asked what he should do to inherit eternal life But so soon as our Saviour put him to a through tryall by bidding him Sell all c. he went away as soon very sad c. The reason was because he was not sound and sincere in that profession which he made He had good things in him and shewed himself teachable therefore it is said our Saviour loved him but his heart was not truly touched with an unfeyned desire of salvation and of the means of it And thus it is with many hypocritical professors of Religion as they are at first for a time very hasty and suddain in their profession and in shewing some kind of love and desire to the Word and some sudden â—oy in it and some hasty zeal c. So many times they do as hastily and suddenly fall from their first love and zeal c. Their Religion is like Jonas his gourd springing up in a night and withering the next morning Vse Use This being so it should move us much more to labour for soundness of Religion and Grace that we may be constant in it than to be over-hasty and sudden in taking up the profession of Religion and in making shews of grace without due and serious consideration first had of the good grounds upon which we take up our profession Better to begin and enter more leisurely and advisedly into a Christian course upon good grounds and reasons well weighed and so to proceed therein with constancy than to begin over-hastily and unadvisedly and then as hastily to give over and fall away for want of soundness and sincerity Mark 4. 18 19. And these are they which are sowen among thorns such as hear the Word And the May 21. 1620. cares of this world and the deceitfulness of riches c. OF the second sort of unprofitable hearers signified by the stony ground we have spoken Now we are come to the third sort resembled by the thorny-ground Whose description is laid down in these two Verses These are such who hear the Word but they suffer the fruit of it to be choked and hindred in them by the cares of this world by the inordinate love of riches and by other sinful lusts so that these may be called the Worldly-minded hearers And although they are not in express words commended so much as the former sort yet it seemeth that in some respects they go beyond them 1. Because they are compared unto thorny ground which is softer and hath more depth of earth than the stony ground whereby it seems to be implyed That the Word taketh deeper root in these than in the former 2. It is said Luke 8. 14. that these bring forth no fruit unto perfection whereby seems to be implyed That although they bring not forth good and ripe fruit yet they bring forth some fruit which is more than is said of the former sort Now in the words consider two things 1. What is commendable in these hearers They hear the Word 2. What is discommendable wherein they fail namely in this That they suffer the Word afterward to be choked in them that is the fruit of it to be hindred Where 1. Consider the causes or means of choaking it which are three Cares of this world deceitfulness of riches and lusts of other things 2. The effect or consequent It becometh
set upon it as they should Therefore Psal 119. 36. David prayes God to incline his Heart to his Testimonies and not to covetousness to shew that if the Heart be inclined to covetousness it cannot be inclined as it should be to the Word of God 2. It hinders men from yielding true obedience to the Word Preached Ezek. 33. 31. My people hear thy Words but they will not do them for their Heart goeth after their covetousness What was it but covetousness or love of Riches that kept that young Ruler from obeying the Word of Christ bidding him sell all and give to the poor and follow him Matth. 19. 22. He went away sorrowfull for he had great Possessions He had them so as that he was too much in love with them and not willing to part with them when he was called to it Hence is that Matth. 11. 5. The poor have the Gospell Preached to them to shew that they were most fit and ready to yield obedience to it whereas covetousness hindered the great Rich men for the most part from yielding obedience to it Now the reason why the love of Riches must needs hinder men from obedience to the Word is alledged by our Saviour Matth. 6. 24. No man can serve two Masters for either he will hate the one c. Ye cannot serve God and Mammon Use 1 Use 1. See another main cause of so little fruit of the Word Preached in many hearers their Hearts are overgrown with the thorns of covetousness and inordinate desire of this Worlds goods and these choak all good affections to the Word in them yea they choak and hinder in them all care and Conscience of obedience to the Word Their hearts are so exercised with covetousness that they cannot exercise themselves in obedience to the Word of God or in performance of good duties required in it What hindred Judas from profiting by the Doctrine of Christ but covetousness Use 2 Use 2. See how dangerous a sin covetousness is hindring and choaking all true and saving fruit of the Word in those that hear it stealing away their Hearts from loving it and keeping them from all conscionable obedience to it Hence it is that we see so few covetous rich men that reap true fruit by the Word Preached few or none that do so hear the Word as truly to imbrace it in heart and yield obedience to it in their life Where shall we find such a one It is a rare thing to hear of a covetous rich man brought to true Faith and Repentance by the Word Preached Such a one cannot be a good hearer he may come to hear the Word and make some shew of love and liking to it but will he yield any true and sincere obedience to it in reforming his special sins and corruptions or in practising such holy duties conscionably as are required of him No this he will never do so long as his heart goeth after covetousness He may make shew of reforming some sins and of practising some good Duties outwardly but he will never reform all known sins in himself he will never forsake his beloved sins especially his covetous practises he will never leave these without Gods special and extraordinary Grace Hence is that fearful censure of our Saviour passed upon the covetous Rich man Matth. 19. Easier for a Camell to go through the eye of a Needle c. He never gives the like peremptory censure of any other sin except the sin against the Holy Ghost Let this move all covetous worldlings to bethink themselves in time and to desire special Grace from God that they may truly Repent of this sin Object Object Poor and mean men may here think with themselves that this point toucheth not them because they have not abundance of wealth as some have Answ Answ Though thou have not Riches yet thou mayest be covetous It is not Riches but the inordinate love of them which choaketh the Word and hinders men from Salvation look to thy self therefore though thou possess not great Wealth yet if thy heart go after it and be in love with it thinking it the best good and those to be the onely happy men that have it take heed this covetous mind and affection in thee be not as thorns to choak the Word in thee or as a snare to intangle and hinder thee in the way to Gods Kingdome Use 3 Use 3. Admonition to all and especially to Rich men to take heed these thorns of covetousness grow not in their hearts to choak the seed of the Word of God in them Remember that Psal 62. 10. If Riches increase set not your heart upon them Remedies against this sin of covetousness that it choak not the Word in us 1. Consider the vanity of all worldly wealth how unable of it self to help or do us good when we have most need of help as in time of danger or Affliction or death It cannot give us ease when we are in pain nor health in sickness nor comfort and joy in time of heaviness it cannot prolong our life Luke 12. 15. Though a man had abundance his life stands not in Riches The Richest men live not longest But least of all can Riches help a man in the day of the Lord's wrath Prov. 11. 4. and Ezek. 7. 19. Silver and Gold cannot deliver in the day of the Lords wrath nay in time of war saith the Prophet they shall cast them in the Streets 2. Consider Riches often provesnares and hinderances in the way of Salvation 1 Tim. 6. 9. They that will be Rich fall into Temptation and snares and into foolish and noysome lusts which drown men in Perdition c. They are often made the Instruments of unjustice oppression usury and of other grievous sins They are very apt to steal the heart from God and from the love of his Word Why then should we set our love upon them seeing they may and are like without Gods speciall Grace to prove so hurtfull and dangerous to us 3. Labour to be well contented with thy present condition Hebr. 13. 5. Let your conversation be without covetousness and be content with those things which ye have Though thy estate be never so mean rest in it as in that which is allotted to thee of God 1 Tim. 6. 8. If we have food and rayment be therewith content Learn that excellent Lesson which Paul had so well learned Phil. 4. 11. I have learned in whatsoever estate I am to be content 4. Set our chiefest love and desire upon Spiritual and heavenly Riches Col. 3. 2. Covet the best gifts desire and seek to be Rich unto God to be rich in Knowledg Faith Repentance and other saving Graces Set our hearts upon these and this will cause us to love the Word of God which is a means to work and increase these in us and then we shall be kept from setting our Hearts on worldly Wealth and so the Word of God shall not be choaked in
of God worketh not alike measure of Grace in all that are good hearers of the Word but in some a greater in some a less measure of Grace 1 Cor. 12. 4. There are diversity of gifts but the same Spirit Now it is the Spirit of God that makes the Word fruitfull in all good hearers and the measure of fruit in them is proportionable to the measure of Grace wrought in them by that Spirit Reas 2 Reas 2. All good hearers have not like helps and means of profiting by the Word and of bringing forth fruit of it but some more some less Some have better helps of nature as quick capacity strong memory c. than others have some have help of Learning which others want and some have the Word more often and more profitably Preached to them than others some also have better private helps by private Instruction Reading and Conference than others have And hence it is that even among good hearers some bring forth more fruit than others according to the different means and helps which they have to make them fruitfull Reas 3 Reason 3. Even among good hearers there is a different measure of care to profit and to bring forth fruit of the Word This care and endeavour is more earnest and more constant in some then in others and hence it is that some are more fruitful than others As seed sowen in good grounds is more or less fruitfull according to the care and pains of the Husbandman in tilling them for a careful Husbandman by good tillage will raise a better crop from a meaner soyl than another shall do from a richer soyl because he useth less care and pains in tilling it Use 1 Use 1. This is for the comfort of those hearers who complain of the small measure of fruit which they find in themselves by hearing the Word and are discouraged because of the weak measure of obedience which they yield to the Word in their hearts and lives notwithstanding all their labouring and striving to yield better obedience and more fruit there is no cause for such to be discouraged if they remember this that the Word is not alike fruitfull in all that are good hearers neither doth the Spirit of God work a like measure of Grace in all There may be foundness of Grace in thee though it be in weak measure and thou ma yest be a fruitfull and good hearer though not in such measure as some other are Look more to the sincerity of thy obedience to the Word then to the measure and degree of it If there be but a willing mind and an unfeined heart truly desirous and carefull to obey God in all his Word it is accepted of him though there be many failings and much weakness in the measure of Obedience Though thou canst not attain to a hundred fold or sixty fold yet it is well if thou yield thirty Though thou be not the best ground it is well that thou art good ground Praise God for it and know that he rejects thee not for the small measure of thy fruit if it be good and sound fruit As the Husband-man doth not reject the ground that yields but thirty fold or less but takes even the least crop of good Corn in good part and is glad of it so the Lord takes in good part even our small fruit of Obedience if it be sound and sincere See Joh. 15. 2. Use 2 Use 2. To teach those that have greater measure of Graces then others and are able to yield a greater measure of the fruit of obedience to the Word yet not to despise such as have a smaller measure of Grace seeing God accepteth even those that bring forth but thirty fold and not those onely that bring sixty or a hundred fold Consider also that if thou be more fruitfull then some others this is not from thy self but from God What hast thou which thou hast not received Therefore despise not such as have meaner gifts but labour to cherish the smallest measure of sound Grace in any Quench not the smoaking Flax c. Vse 3 Vse 3. Seeing there are degrees of fruitfulness in good hearers let us not content our selves with this that we are fruitfull but labour more and more to grow in fruitfulness that is in obedience to the Word If we have brought forth thirty fold labour to bring forth sixty If sixty then labour to bring forth an hundred fold Though all cannot attain to the greatest measure of fruitfulness yet all must aim at it and strive after it not resting in that measure of Grace and of obedience which they have already attained to but labouring to grow therein especially such as have most helps and plentifull means of growing they must look that the measure of their obedience be answerable to the means they have for to whom God hath given much of him much shall be required Luke 12. 48. Now the more to stir us up to labour to grow in fruitfulness consider what our Saviour saith Joh. 15. 8. Herein is my Father glorified that ye bear much fruit so shall ye be my Disciples where he useth a twofold reason to move them to Labour not onely to be fruitfull but to bear much fruit 1. Because by this means they should bring more glory to God 2. By this means they should approve themselves to be his true Disciples that is good Schollers in his School not standing at a stay but proceeding forward to more and more fruitfullness Thus we have heard the Description both of the good and bad hearers of the Word in this Parable Let it be our care to be found in the number of the good who are truly fruitfull in obedience to the Word that so we bringing forth true fruit of the Word in this life may after this life reap the everlasting fruit of all our hearing of the Word and of our obedience to it in Gods heavenly Kingdome Mark 4. 21 22 23. And he said unto them Is a Candle brought to be put under a Bushell or under a Bed Jun. 18. 1621. and not to be set on a Candlestick For there is nothing hid which shall not be manifested neither was any thing kept secret but that it should come abroad If any man have ears to hear let him hear HItherto we have heard of the first Parable uttered by our Saviour Christ in this Chapter Namely the Parable of the Sower in which is shewed the different effects of the Word Preached in sundry sorts of Hearers and that it is not truly fruitfull in all but onely in some and those the smallest number Now followeth a second Parable briefly laid down in these Verses where we have these particulars laid down 1. The Parable it self ver 21. 2. A reason to confirm the Doctrine taught in that Parable ver 22. 3. The conclusion or winding up of the Parable ver 23. Touching the Parable it self Is a Candle brought c This short Parabolicall sentence
doth not Afflict and trouble himself with care and thought about the growth of it neither is he discouraged though he do not see it spring and come up so soon as he expected but he leaveth these things to Gods Providence and blessing knowing that without this blessing of God and without the vertue of the Sun shining on the earth and rain falling on it himself cannot make the Seed to spring and grow So a faithfull Minister is to do his duty in sowing the Seed of the Word that is in Preaching the same to his people diligently and then to leave and commit the fruit and success of his labours to the blessing of God not disquieting or discouraging himself about the same though he do not see such fruit of his Ministery appearing as he earnestly wisheth knowing that this is wholly in the hands of God to make the Ministery of his Word effectuall to those that hear it Vse 3 Vse 3. This must move both Ministers and people not to rest onely in the outward Preaching and hearing of the Word but withall to seek to God often and earnestly by prayer to give a blessing to the outward Ministry that it may be powerfull through the Spirit of God accompanying it to work Grace in the Hearers Ministers must not think it enough that they Preach the Word diligently but having so done they are also from time to time to sollicite God by Prayer for a blessing upon their Ministry without which all their labour is fruitless The Husbandman having sown his seed though he doth not afterward trouble himself with vain and needless care and thought how to make it grow because he knows he cannot do this yet he doth wait for a blessing from God upon his seed sown and he looketh up to the Heavens desiring that the Sun may shine and the rain fall on his ground to make the seed spring up and grow Even so should a Minister of the Word look up to God and pray unto him for a blessing upon his Ministry c. So also the people are not to think this enough that they have a sound and profitable Teacher to Preach the Word to them diligently and that they do hear him duly but they are withall to go unto God by frequent Prayer craving his blessing upon the Ministry of the Word and upon their hearing of it and that he will by the Divine power of his Spirit make both effectual to work and increase Grace in them and to further them unto Salvation Remember the efficacy of the Word depends not upon the person of the Minister though he be of never so excellent gifts but it is wholly from God himself Seek to him by prayer to make his Word effectuall to thee else thou wilt never profit by it though Eliah John Baptist or Paul himself were a live to Preach it to thee Rest not then in this that thou livest under the Ministry of a good Pastor but pray unto God daily to make his Ministry profitable to thee c. Use 4 Use 4. Seeing all the vertue and efficacy of the Word Preached is from God and not from the Minister that Preacheth it let this move both Ministers and people to yield unto God all the Glory and praise when they see any good done by the Preaching of the Word when the good fruits of it do appear let God and not man have the Honour of it c. So much of the second thing taught us in this Parable namely from whence the Word Preached hath power and efficacy to work Grace Mark 4. 27 c. And the Seed should spring and grow up he knoweth not how c. July 9. 1620. NOw to speak of the third point Namely the manner how Grace is wrought in men by the Word Preached 1. In a secret and hidden manner 2. Not all at once but by degrees Of the first This our Saviour sheweth when he saith That the Seed sowen by the Husbandman doth spring and grow up he knoweth not how that is after a hidden and secret manner unknown to the Husbandman himself whereby his purpose is to shew how the Seed of the Word doth fructify in the hearts of men viz. secretly c. Doctr. Doctr. From hence we learn That when God doth work Grace in the hearts of any by the Ministry of his Word he doth it after a hidden and secret manner unknown to man As man knoweth not the manner how Seed sowen in the earth doth spring and grow up so much less can we know the manner how Grace is wrought in the Heart by the Ministry of the Word Joh. 3. 8. The Wind bloweth where it listeth and thou hearest the sound thereof but canst not tell whence it commeth and whither it goeth So is every one that is born of the Spirit As the nature of the Winds and the true cause of their blowing is a matter secret and hid and therefore the Philosophers themselves do write uncertainly of it so much more is the work of Grace a thing secret and hid from mans knowledg Eccles 11. 5. As thou knowest not what is the way of the Spirit nor how the bones do grow in the Womb c. even so thou knowest not the work of God c. This is true of the work of Grace which God worketh in his Elect after a secret and unknown manner Not that this work of Grace is altogether hid and unknown to man for the Regenerate in whom it is wrought do not onely know it in some measure but also feel it in themselves but it is unknown and secret in two respects 1. It is hid from natural reason which cannot discern or judge of it or of the nature of it 1 Cor. 2. 14. The natural man receiveth not or perceiveth not the things of the Spirit of God for they are foolishness unto him neither can he know them c. This we see in Nicodemus who being a great Pharisee yet judging onely by naturall reason could not comprehend the nature of Regeneration Joh. 3. 2. It is also in some sort hid from the Regenerate themselves in whom it is wrought and that in three respects 1. In regard of the particular manner of the working of Grace by the Spirit of God which is such and so secret that though they know the nature of it in general and so far as it is laid forth plainly in the Word of God yet they do not in this life throughly and perfectly comprehend the same 2. In regard of the sensible feeling of Grace which they have not at all times c. 3. In regard of the particular time when it begins first to be wrought in them which oftentimes is not known or taken notice of by those in whom Grace is wrought Some indeed have this priviledg that Grace is wrought in them suddenly at a certain time which themselves may take notice of as our Saviour saith of Zachaeus This day is he become the
c. As if he should say they were worse and more rebellious against him than the Sea which is subject to his Decree but they would not be obedient to his Word So is it with all of us of our selves by nature we are more rebellious against Christ Jesus our Lord and more unwilling to be obedient to him then the Sea or Wind or any other of the sensless creatures How should we mourn and be grieved for this our natural rebellion against the Word of Christ No tears are sufficient to lament it Vse 4 Vse 4. Let us every one Learn even from the sensless creatures to yield ready and chearfull obedience to the Will and Word of Christ Shall the Wind and Sea and all creatures obey his Rebuke and command and shall we shew our selves disobedient or untractable against it How great a shame is this for us How much doth this aggravate our sin and disobedience against the Word of Christ that in this respect we are worse then they are Take heed it be not so with us lest the sensless and dumb creatures do hereafter testify against us and condemn us when the Lord shall call us to account for our disobedience against him See Esay 1. 2. How the Lord calls upon the very Heavens and Earth to be witnesses against his People for their Rebellion against him Ver. 40 41. And he said unto them why are ye so fearfull c. Here the Evangelist layeth down the Consequents of the Miracle which are two 1. Our Saviour reproving of his Disciples for their timerousness ver 40. 2. The effect which the Miracle did work in the Disciples and others which is twofold 1. Inward They were moved with great fear 2. Outward in that they do by their words one to another acknowledg the great power of Christ and profess their admiration of it In our Saviour's reproof of his Disciples we may consider two things 1. The fault it self which he reproveth Their fearfulness Why are ye so fearfull 2. The cause of this their fearfullness which he discovereth to them in these words How is it that ye have no Faith implying that want of Faith was the cause of their timerousness Quest Quest Whether doth our Saviour here condemn in his Disciples all kind of fear in this time of danger or not Answ Answ For Answer to this we must know that there is a twofold fear in mans Heart in time of distress and danger The first is a naturall fear comming from entire nature whereby every one doth naturally seek to preserve himself and to shun and avoid things hurtfull which tend to the destruction of nature Now this kind of fear is not here condemned by our Saviour neither is it of it self evill or sinfull for it was in Christ himself when he prayed Let this Cup pass from me Matth. 26. And Hebr. 5. 7. there is mention made of his fear 2. There is an immoderate and sinfull fear which commeth from corrupt nature whereby a man in time of danger so feareth that he doubteth or distrusteth of Gods Protection and special Providence for his deliverance And this immoderate fear which is joyned with infidelity is here condemned by our Saviour as appeareth by the words 1. Because he doth not say Why are ye fearfull but Why are ye so fearfull implying that he blamed them not simply for fearing or shunning the danger but for fearing immoderately and distrustfully 2. Because he sheweth in the next words that this fear in them came from want of Faith So much in way of clearing the sense of the words Observ 1 Observ 1. First let us here observe the Gracious and Mercifull dealing of our Saviour Christ with his Disciples in that he doth not utterly reject or cast them off or condemn them as void of all Faith and Grace because of their infirmity but he reproveth them for it in gentle manner to the end they might see their infirmity and be humbled for it and that so he might cure and redress it in them This teacheth us how we ought to deal with others in respect of their infirmities that we are not to reject and cast them off utterly or to condemn them as gross Hypocrites void of Grace because we see some faults and corruptions in them but we are on the other side to use the best means we can to cure and redress such sins of Infirmity in them as by Admonishing them gently by Praying for them c. In the mean time we are not simply to condemn their Persons because of their Infirmities but in love to tolerate and bear with them waâ—â—ing for their Reformation Thus did our Saviour often bear with the weakness of his Disciples see Joh. 20. 27. Esay 42. 3. It is said of him that he would not break the bruised Reed nor quench the smoaking Flax that is he should not reject those that are weak in Faith but bear with them and cherish the small beginnings of Grace in them And so ought we to do after his example Use Use This sheweth the uncharitableness of those that are ready to reject and utterly to condemn those for Hypocrites in whom they discern any faults and corruptions to be though they be but of weakness These shew want of Christian love whose property is to cover and bear with others Infirmities Take heed of this uncharitable censuring of others for their Infirmities and consider how ill it would be with us if the Lord himself should so condemn and reject us for our Infirmities Observ 2 Observ 2. Further we see here that although our Saviour do not utterly condemn and reject his Disciples for their timerousness and weakness of Faith yet he doth not approve of these Infirmities in them but reproveth them for the same Whence we learn that though we are to bear with others Infirmities and imperfections yet we are not to allow or approve of them but rather to admonish and reprove them for the same Thus our Saviour doth often reprove the Infirmities of his Disciples as here and Matth. 14. 31. he reproveth Peter for his weak Faith So Matth. 26. 40. he reproveth him and the two sons of Zebedaeus which were with him in his Agony for their sluggishness that they could not watch with him one hour Yea sometimes he doth sharply reprove the Infirmities of his Disciples as Mark 16. 14. He upbraided the Eleven with their unbelief and hardness of Heart And Luke 24. 25. He thus reproveth the Disciples going to Emmaus O Fools and slow of Heart to believe c. Quest Quest Whether is every one bound to reprove all Infirmities which they see in others Answ Answ Not so 1. Some Infirmities are to be covered and passed by Prov. 19. 11. Some have natural Infirmities as hastiness frowardness c. These pass by sometimes 2. Christians must have a Calling to reprove faults in others and this is in two cases 1. If they have a speciall charge of others committed to them
under Satan in which thou art by nature inthralled Vse 3 Use 3. Pray unto God to restrain the Devil's power and malice and not to suffer him to tyrannize over our souls or bodies as he desireth Intreat we the Lord to rebuke him and not to suffer him to have his will of us or to exercise his tyrannical power over us Vse 4 Vse 4. Such as are free from the tyranny of Satan to be truly thankful unto God for this unspeakable mercy c. Mark 5. 6. c. But when he saw Jesus afar off he ran and worshipped him c. Sept. 24. 1620. VVE have spoken of the Circumstances of this Miracle Now we are to speak of certain Antecedents which went immediately before the working of it which are two in number 1. The behaviour of the Devils in the party possessed toward our Saviour Christ Verse 6 7 8. 2. A Conference between our Saviour Christ and them Verse 9 c. unto the 13th Touching the first namely the behaviour of the Devils in the party possessed it stands in two things 1. In the outward action and gesture which they used When they saw him afar off they ran and worshipped him Verse 6. 2. In the words or speech which they used unto Christ Where we may consider both the manner of their speaking crying out with a loud voice and the matter of their speech consisting of 3. parts 1. An Expostulating with our Saviour about the cause of his molesting them What have we to do with thee 2. A Confession of Christ to be the Son of God 3. A Request made unto him That he would swear unto them by God not to torment them And this request is amplified by setting down the cause or reason of it Verse 8. Because he said unto him Come out of the man thou unclean spirit When he saw him he ran and worshipped him That is the Devils in the party possessed so soon as they perceived Christ coming toward them made haste to adore Him Luke 8. 28. He fell down before him Quest Quest. What moved the Devills thus hastily to come and adore Christ Answ Answ It is likely they did this partly by compulsion being forced thereunto by the Divine power of Christ which they now began to feel even before they came nigh him And partly of their own accord hoping by this submission and outward obeysance to obtain some favour at the hands of Christ that they might not be cast out as appeareth by their words used to him Observ 1 Observ 1. See here that Christ Jesus the Lord hath absolute power and authority over the wicked Angels and is able to force them to do homage and to submit themselves to him as his slaves and vassals If he had this power over them when he lived on earth in state of abasement how much more now he sits at Gods right hand in heavenly glory See this Point before Cap. 1. Vers 25. Use 1 Use 1. This sheweth us the dignity and excellency of Christ's person and must teach us highly to reverence him and to yield all due homage and subjection to him If the Devills fall down and worship before Christ how much more ought we to serve him with reverence and fear Even Kings and Rulers are to do this Psal 2. Kiss the son c. Use 2 Use 2. It is matter of great comfort to the true Church and all faithful Members of it against all the power and malice of Satan c. Observ 2 Observ 2. Further we learn here That though the Devils do yield sometimes a kind of service and worship unto Christ yet they do not this in sincerity but in hypocritical manner either being forced and compelled thereunto by the power of Christ or else for some sinister ends and respects not ayming in their service at the glory of Christ but at the accomplishment of their own devilish purposes that under colour of doing some homage and reverence to Christ's Person they may do the more hurt and mischief Thus we see this Legion of Devills in the party possessed fall down before Christ and make shew of worshipping him but they do all in Hypocrisy partly compelled to it by Christ's power and partly hoping by this means to obtain their wicked desire and purpose of Christ that he would not cast them out of the party possessed but that they might still hold possession in him And such Hypocriticall counterfeit Service as this is all that homage and worship which the Devils do at any time perform unto Christ Use 1 Use 1. See then a great difference between the service and obedience which the Devills yield to Christ and that which the good Angells and Saints both in Heaven and on Earth do perform to him The one is counterfeit feyned and Hypocriticall the other is true and sincere The wicked Angells serve and worship Christ either by compulsion being forced to it and haled to it by violence against their wills as Bears to the stake for if they might have their choice they would do him no such homage at all as sometimes they are constrained to do or else if they do at any time make shew of serving or adoring the person of Christ willingly yet it is alwayes for some sinister and wicked end and purpose which they therein aim at and not out of any desire of honouring Christ But on the other side the good Angells and Saints of God in Heaven and Earth do serve and worship Christ in sincerity with free and voluntary spirits and aiming in their Service at the Honour and Glory of Christ Use 2 Vse 2. To teach us that it is not enough for us to adore and serve Christ Jesus our Lord for so the Devills do but we must look to the manner of our service that it be not Hypocriticall and counterfeit that it be not a forced Service and that it be not for sinister ends and respects as for Custome or Fashion or to gain credit thereby because we would be accompted Religious c. for such kind of worship as this even the very Devills of Hell may and do yield unto Christ But we must see that the service we yield to Christ be unfeined and such as he requires in his Word both for matter and manner We must look it be a free and voluntary worship Psal 110. 3. Christ's people are a voluntary people as is there Prophesied We are taught to Pray in the Lords Prayer That we may do the will of God as it is done in Heaven by the Saints and Angells that is freely and chearfully not by compulsion as the Devills and wicked men do it So again in all the Service we perform to Christ we must also see that our chief aim be at his Honour and Glory not at sinister ends or respects as it is with the Devills in their Service It must not be so with us for then our service is no better then theirs So much of the
c. He will rather want grace then for go his worldly commodity he will rather lose and be without the preaching of the Word than lose a good Farm Yea such a one would with the Gadarenes sooner for go Christ himself if he were on earth than their base swine or other worldly Commodities Use 2 Use 2. See how dangerous is the sin of covetousness in that it causeth such as are addicted to it to prefer earthly commodities before spirituall priviledges and blessings even before grace and salvation and before Christ himself Take heed then of having our hearts taken up with this sin of covetousness and excessive love of the World and of this Worlds goods as St. John calleth them especially such must take heed of this sin who have more abundance of the things of this life than others Psal 62. 10. If riches increase set not your heart on them On the contrary labour to have our hearts more and more set upon spiritual and heavenly things Col. 3. 2. Remedies against Covetousness see before upon Chap. 4. Verse 19. Mark 5. 18 19 20. And when he was come into the Ship c. Octob. 22. 1620. IN these three Verses the Evangelist mentioneth the last sort of Consequents which fell out after the Miracle namely that which happened in the man that had bin possessed That he requested of our Saviour that he might be with him Where we have these particulars 1. The time when he made this request to him When he was come into the ship 2. The matter of the request That he might be with our Saviour ver 18. 3. Our Saviour's Answer to his Petition forbidding him to be with him and commanding him to go home to his friends and to shew them what great things the Lord had done for him c. ver 19. 4. His obedience yielded to the command of Christ He Departed and began to publish in Decapolis c. 5. The effect which followed thereupon All men did marvell When he was come into the Ship That is When he was returned into the ship out of the Gadarens Country with a purpose to Sail back again into Galilee as we shall see ver 21. That he might be with him As his Disciple or Follower to accompany him in his travells where he went to Preach and work Miracles and he desired thus to follow Christ that he might hear his Teaching and see more of his Miracles as he had begun to do for Luke 8. 35. it is said He sate at Christ's Feat which phrase of speech implyeth that he submitted himself to Christ's Teaching and was diligent to hear him We find the same phrase used in like sense else-where Luke 10. 39. And Act. 22. 3. And this request and desire of the man that was Possessed to be with Christ argueâ—h that he had truly profited by Christ's Doctrine and by this Miracle wrought upon himself and that he was by means thereof Converted This for the meaning of the words ver 18. Observ 1 Observ 1. Here we see a just Judgment inflicted by our Saviour Christ upon the Profane and Covetous Gadarens for preferring their Swine before his company and before the pretious means of Salvation which he came to offer to them for as they desired him to depart out of their Coasts so he did indeed depart from them back again into Galilee and as they contemned the means of Salvation which he came to offer to them so by going from them thus suddenly he justly deprived them of those means of Salvation which they set so light by He would not cast Pearls to Swine Whence we learn that the Lord doth in Justice usually punish such as contemn the means of Salvation by depriving them of those means as the Ministry of the Word and Sacraments It is just with God thus to punish the unthankfullness of such This judgment our Saviour threatneth Matth. 21. 43. The Kingdome of God shall be taken from you and given to a Nation bringing forth better fruit c. Thus the Lord dealt with the Jews for their great contempt of the Ministry of the Prophets sent unto them he at length took away his Prophets and left them destitute of Prophets for many years together after their return from the Captivity in Babylongs unto the comming of John Baptist and Christ So Amos 8. 11. the Lord threatneth a Famine of his Word among the Israelites the cause whereof was their former contempt of the Word Act. 13. 46. When the Jews rejected the Doctrine of Salvation Preached to them Paul and Barnabas left them and turned themselves to Preach to the Gentiles and that by the Commandment of God Revel 2. 5. Ephesus is threatned to have their Candlestick removed that is to have the true Church taken away and the Gospel and other means of Salvation removed from them and this was for their contempt of those means in that their love to them was decayed And we see by experience at this day the just Judgment of God upon that City and divers other Cities which in the Apostles dayes had the Gospell amongst them but for their contempt thereof they have bin long since deprived thereof and so continue at this day as the City of Rome Corinth Thessalonica c. Use Use This is a warning for all such as have the means of Salvation the Ministry of the Word and Sacraments c. amongst then and offered to them to beware how they contemn or reject them lest God's just Judgment take away his Kingdome from them and bestow it on others that shall better regard and make use of such pretious means of Salvation This concerneth us in this Land and Kingdom to think upon we have had the means of Salvation for many years continued to us but great and fearfull hath bin and is the contempt of the Word and Sacraments in the greatest part of the people of this Land Justly then may we fear the removall of our Candlestick unless we speedily repent of this sin and for time to come have the means of Salvation in higher accompt and make better use thereof then the greatest part have hitherto done Yea this concerneth every particular Congregation in this Land which enjoyeth the Word Preached and the Sacraments to beware of contemning or setting light by these means of Salvation lest the Lord remove them If any people shall be so prophane and unthankfull to Christ for offering them the means of Salvation that they will with the Gadarens shew manifest contempt of Christ by contemning his Ministers for the Word which they Preach and even wishing that Christ were gone from their Coasts that is that the Faithfull Ministers of Christ were further off and that they were rid of so much Preaching If any people should I say be of this mind let them take heed and fear lest Christ Jesus the Lord do indeed depart out of their Coasts that is take away his Faithfull Pastors and remove his Word from them and
our own flesh or the world assaulting us When we are in such inward trouble and perplexity that we are ready to yield and to sink under the burden of our sins and of Satan's temptations then know that Christ Jesus is at hand to assist and strengthen us and to give us comfort Think of this in the greatest tryals and temptations with which thy faith is assaulted and when thou art in greatest extremity of inward and outward troubles when thou feelest fightings within and terrours without as the Apostle saith and when thou hast most need of help and strength and comfort from Christ then will he not fail thee If thou lift up thy heart to him and seek to him by earnest prayer be assured he will not then suffer thee to be tempted above that thou art able but will in due time even in thy greatest need and extremity make a way for thee to escape He may defer his help till thou art in extremity but then he will defer no longer but will help and comfort thee in due time even when thou hast greatest need of comfort c. So much of the second Antecedent of the Miracle Christ's comforting of Jairus when he heard news of his daughters death Mark 5. 37 c. And he suffered no man to follow him save Peter and James c. Jan. 14. 1620. NOw followeth the third Antecedent Which was Our Saviour's going with Jairus unto his house where his daughter was newly departed But first the Evangelist mentioneth the company which he made choyce of to go with him into the House Verse 37. He suffered no man to follow him save Peter and James c. To follow him Viz. To enter into the house with him for it is likely that others besides these three Disciples did accompany him till he came to the house but he would have none but these three to go with him into the house See Luke 8. 51. Quest 1 Quest 1. Why did our Saviour take three Disciples with him when he went into the house Answ Answ That they might be sufficient Witnesses of the Miracle according to the Law Deut. 19. 15. That at the mouth of two or three Witnesses a matter should be stablished Quest 2 Quest 2. Why did he make choyce of these three Disciples here named among the rest Answ Answ Because they were chief among the Twelve Apostles and in special favour and account with Christ as appeareth by this that at other special times also he made choyce of these above the rest to be his Companions as Matth. 17. 1. at his Transfiguration he took these three with him as special Witnesses So also Matth. 26. 37. In that bitter Agony of Soul which he suffered he took these three with him as Witnesses thereof And this is further confirmed because in two of those places where the twelve Apostles are reckoned up these three are reckoned first in order as Mark 3. 16. and Act. 1. 13. Quest 3 Quest 3. Why would our Saviour have no more to go into the house with him but only these three Answ Answ This might be for these Reasons 1. To avoid all shew of vain-glory and to shew that he sought not ambitiously after his own honour and praise therefore he would not work this great Miracle publikely before all the people 2. Lest the multitude thronging into the house and making noyse and tumult should hinder the convenient and orderly working of the Miracle Therefore he also cast out the Mourners Verse 40. Now from this Example and practise of our Saviour in this case we may learn some profitable Instructions Instruct 1 Instruct 1. In that our Saviour would have none but the three Disciples go with him into the house being to work this Miracle that so he might avoid the shew and suspition of vain-glory This must teach us in all good actions and duties which we perform to take heed of seeking vain-glory and the praise of men yea to take heed of the shew of vain-glory being fearful not to give others just occasion to suspect us thereof Gal. 5. ult Let us not be desirous of vain-glory c. It was the sin of the Scribes and Pharisees in our Saviour's time to do good works as to pray fast give alms c. that they might be seen of men Matth. 6. Take heed it be not so with us If it be we have all the reward we are like to have from God for doing so good duties for so evill and sinister an end as our Saviour told those hypocrites in his time Let us imitate our Saviour himself who in all his actions sought not his own glory and praise only or chiefly but the glory of his Father who sent him into the World See Joh. 8. 50. Joh. 7. 14. So let us in all our actions and in all good duties which we perform toward God or Man set Gods glory before our eyes as the chief end we aym at and not our own praise or vain-glory Instr 2 Instruct 2. In that our Saviour entring into the house to work this great Miracle would have none but these three Disciples to accompany him lest the multitude thronging into the house with him should by making noyse or tumult hinder the orderly working of the Miracle hence we may learn That when we are to go about performance of serious and weighty actions or duties we should wisely prevent all occasions which may hinder us therein So when we are to go about the duties of Gods worship as prayer hearing the Word c. we should be wise before-hand to remove those things which may hinder us in such duties as worldly cares idle and wandring thoughts carnal lusts c. Jam. 1. 21. Lay apart all filthiness and superfluity of naughtiness and receive with meekness the engraffed Word c. So when we are to pray to God we should remove hinderances For this cause our Saviour used to withdraw himself from company and to go alone when he was to pray lest company should hinder him in that serious work So Chap. 1. 35. In the morning rising up a great while before day he departed into a solitary place and there prayed So at other times also as Luke 5. 16. He withdrew himself into a Wilderness to pray So Peter for the same cause Act. 10. 9. being to pray went up apon the house c. And Isaac went into the fields at eventide to pray or meditate Gen. 24. 63. Hezekiah turned his face to the wall Isai 38. 2. that so he might be more private and free from distractions So should we when we are to pray be careful to prevent all things that may distract or hinder us in that serious duty So when we are to go about any other duty of Gods service especially on the Sabbath day being to go to the House of God to hear the Word to receive the Sacrament c. first see that we remove hinderances and shake them off As our
tumult made by the Mourners assembled to solemnize the Funerals of the young Maid which was dead Verse 38. 2. His reproving of that their tumult and superstitious mourning which they used together with the Reason of his Reproof because the Maid was not dead but asleep Verse 39. 3. Their derision or laughing him to scorn 4. His putting of them all out of the house and taking the Father and Mother of the Maid together with his three Disciples before mentioned and so entring into the Room where the dead Corps lay Verse 40. Now of the two former of these Accidents I have spoken The two latter follow And they laughed him to scorn This is to be understood of the Ministrels and solemn mourners which were making tumult in the house as we have before heard These being reproved by our Saviour for their superstitious mourning and hearing him withall to say of the young Damsel That she was not dead but asleep and not conceiving his meaning were so far from hearkening to his reproof or believing his words touching the dead party that they laughed him to scorn So the cause of their deriding him was their ignorance not understanding what he meant by those words The Damosell is not dead but sleepeth Luke 8. 53. They laughed him to scorn knowing that she was dead They thought he had meant that he was not truly dead but only in a natural sleep though he meant far otherwise as we have before heard and therefore they so derided him Now this their scoffing at our Saviour is mentioned by the Evangelist to shew that she was certainly dead and so to set forth the greatness of the Miracle of Christ in raising her to life again Observ Observ See here That it is the property of ignorant and profane people such as these were to deride and scoff at those good things which they understand not especially at spiritual and heavenly matters 2 Pet. 3. 3. There shall come in the last dayes scoffers saying Where is the promise of his coming The cause of this their scoffing the Apostle mentioneth Verse 5. their wilfull ignorance in the doctrine of the second coming of Christ taught in the Scriptures Act. 2. 13. some of the people when they heard the Apostles suddenly to speak divers Languages mocked and said They were full of new Wine The reason was because they were ignorant of the extraordinary and miraculous gift of Tongues which was then poured forth upon the Apostles So Act. 17. 32. The Athâ—nians scoffed at Paul's Doctrine touching the Resurrection because they were ignorant of it The Reason hereof is given by the Apostle 1 Cor. 2. 14. Spirituall things are foolishness to the naturall man c. Vse 1 Use 1. See how dangerous it is to live in ignorance of the Word of God and of those spiritual and heavenly matters which are taught in it This ignorance doth not only keep such from believing and imbracing the things revealed in the Word but it makes them also apt and ready to deride and scoff at such heavenly matters when they are taught and when they hear of them by others which how hainous a sin it is may appear in that it is in Scripture usually mentioned as a mark of notorious wicked men as 2 Pet. 3. Jude 18 Verse mockers who should walk after their own ungodly lusts And Psal 1. 1. sitting in the seat of the scornfull is mentioned as a high degree of sin Now ignorance in the Word of God where it raigneth especially obstinate and wilful ignorance brings many to this height of sin to be scoffers and scorners of the Word of God Take heed then of living in ignorance of the Word of God especially take heed of wilful ignorance and of despising the means of knowledg lest it bring thee at length to plain scoffing at Religion and at the Word of God On the contrary use all means to come out of thy ignorant estate and to attain to the sound knowledg of the Word Read it hear it read often in provate according to that Precept of our Saviour Joh. 5. 39. Heat it also upon all occasions in publike and pray unto God to open the eyes of thy mind that thou mayst be able to understand the Scriptures Vse 2 Use 2. Beware of scoffing at good things spoken or done by others lest thou bewray thy self either to be a blind and ignorant person in the Word of God or else one that is openly profane and wicked which is worse for one of the two or both thou must needs be if thou be a scoffer at good things in others Quest It followeth But when he had put them all out c. Quest Why did our Saviour thrust out the mourners and suffer only the Father and Mother of the Damosel with his three Disciples to be with him at the working of the Miracle Answ Answ For the same reasons for which he would not suffer any to go into the house with him but only his three Disciples whereof see before He taketh the Father and the Mother of the Damosel These he took with him because the Miracle did most nearly concern them in that it was to be wrought upon their own daughter and in their own house It was therefore fit they should be eye-witnesses both that they might be the more stirred up to thankfulness for life restored to their daughter and also might be the better able to restifie the truth of the Miracle to others afterward And them that were with him That is Peter James and John which came with him into the house as before Verse 37. Observ Observ Though the mourners scoffed at the words of our Saviour when he said The Damosel was not dead c. yet he regarded not their derision of him neither suffered them to hinder him in that which he went about but putting them all out of the house he proceedeth to the working of the Miracle To teach us That when ignorant or profane persons deride or scorn us for speaking or doing well we are not to regard their scoffs not to be discouraged or hindered by them in speaking or doing well but we are to proceed therein constantly as we have begun Act. 2. 14. Though some of the ignorant people mocked at the Apostles when they spake divers Languages yet Peter is not thereby discouraged but standeth up boldly reproving and confuting them and preacheth Christ to them So the Prophets were mocked and scoffed at by the obstinate Jews yet they were not discouraged nor ceased from preaching as we may see in the example of Isaiah Chap. 50. 6. I gave my back to the smiters and my cheeks to them that plucked off the hair therefore have I set my face as a flint c. Jer. 20. 7. So David though scoffed at by Michael his Wife for dancing before the Ark was not thereby discouraged but professeth That he would be more vile that he might honour God 2 Sam. 6. 21. See also Psal
As in Moses who was dishonoured by his own brother and sister Aaron and Miriam as appeareth Numb 12. 1 2. They spake against Moses and said Hath the Lord indeed spoken only by Moses c. So Jeremy was greatly dishonoured and abused by the Princes and People of the Jews his own Nation and Countrymen whereas on the other side he found speciall favour and kindness at the hands of Ebedmelech the Ethiopian being a stranger Jer. 38. 7. Daniel was more honoured by the Kings of Babylon and Persia then in his own Country 1 Thess 2. 15. the Apostle saith of the Jews That they killed their own Prophets And Paul had no greater enemies then the Jews his own Countrymen as appeareth in the History of the Acts and 2 Cor. 11. 24. 26. where he mentioneth in speciall manner the indignities and persecutions which he suffered at their hands Reas 1 Reasons of this Doctrine 1. Envy and emulation causeth men often to repine at the honour and preferment of such as are and have been familiarly known to them and perhaps also have been heretofore either their inferiours or equals Hence some are ready to speak thus of their Pastors Why should I respect him or be taught by him I knew him when he was thus and thus when he was young or poor c. Reas 2 Reas 2. Where Ministers do daily live and converse they cannot but through humane frailty discover some infirmities and so their infirmities being most known in such places hence it is that they are the more apt there to be despised Reas 3 Reas 3. The daily presence and commonness of a benefit is apt to breed a contempt and loathing of it as we see in the Israelites loathing Manna after it grew common and familiar to them So it is with Ministers of the Word where they are commonly and familiarly known there they are most apt to be contemned which is the cause that many are more affected to strange Preachers then to their own Pastor whom they hear ordinarily though perhaps the other be of meaner gifts than their own Teacher Use 1 Use 1. See by this the great corruption of our nature Nature causing us to contemn and loath those whom we ought in speciall manner to love and honour namely our own Pastors and Teachers set over us especially if they be our Countrymen or of Natural kindred or of ancient familiar acquaintance with us Such as these we are chiefly bound to honour and respect both because they are our Teachers and also because they are near to us in regard of Country Kindred or familiar acquaintance Therefore to contemn and dishonour such as these to whom we are tyed by a double bond to honour them this sheweth great corruption of Nature in us and that this our corrupt Nature is flat contrary to the Will of God provoking us to contemn and despise such whom the Lord would have us in singular manner to love and honour Let us bewail this corruption of our Nature and strive against it It is a great sin to contemn or vilifie any faithfull Minister of God greater to dishonour our own Pastors especially if they be near to us in regard of Country Kindred c. Take heed then we do not in these respects contemn our Teachers for which we are the more to love and honour them and their Ministery Take heed we do not the less esteem them because they have been born or brought up near us or amongst us or because they have been commonly and familiarly known to us or because they are of our kindred or perhaps of the same house and family with us Love and honour them not the less but the more for this Remember still they are our Pastors and Teachers set over us of God yea they are given us of God as a special gift Ephes 4. 11. Now we must not less esteem the gifts of God because they are common and familiar to us We esteem well of the light of the Sun though it be common and so we do of fire and water which are of daily use much more should we esteem and honour our faithful Pastors thoâ—gh they be common and familiarly known to us Use 2 Use 2. This is for the comfort of such faithful Ministers whose case this is who being called to live and execute their Ministery among their own Countrymen or Kindred are dishonoured or contemned by them that should most honour them Such also as are contemned by those of their own house or family may hence comfort themselves It is no news for the Prophets of God to be thus contemned in their own Countrey of their own kindred and in their own house but it hath ever been so for the most part Use 3 Use 3. Hence also we may gather That there is no cause why a faithfull Minister should greatly desire to live and exercise his Ministery in his own native Country and among his Kindred seeing it is most likely that in such a place he shall be most subject to contempt Therefore though he may live there if he be called so to do yet there is no cause why he should much desire and seek to live there if he be not called thither but rather to be thankful to God for providing better for him in calling him to live where he may be more free from contempt and so the more likely to do good by his Ministery Use 4 Use 4. Seeing a Minister is most apt to be contemned where he is most familiarly known this should teach Ministers to be wise in conversing with their people not making themselves common in every company nor too familiar with all sorts of persons lest this breed contempt of their persons and of their Ministery Facile contemnitur clericus qui ad prandium saepe vocatus non recusat Hieronym Epist. 2. ad Nepotian Though it is good for a Minister to be friendly and familiar with his People in due time and place and upon just occasion yet it is not safe for him to be common in all companies nor in leight and vain manner to converse with his People nor so as to discover and lay open his infirmities before them lest this lay him open to contempt See Tit. 2. 15. Doctr. 2 Doctr. 2. In that our Saviour saith A Prophet is not without honour but in his own Countrey c. thereby he secretly implyeth That every good Prophet should not be without honour either in his own Country or elsewhere neither among his Kindred nor among strangers From thence therefore we learn That honour and good respect is due unto Gods faithful Ministers wheresoever they live both from their own Country-men and kindred and family and from others also yea there is singular and special honour and reverence due to them 1 Thess 5. 13. Esteem them highly in love for their works sake Yea a double honour is due to such 1 Tim. 5. 17. Let the Elders that rule well be counted
time to come take heed of it This true repentance for this haynous sin of contempt of the Word of God is the only means and way to prevent his heavy wrath threamed against such contemners Use 2 Use 2. See what we in this Land may justly fear and look to come upon us for the great and general contempt of the Word of God and of his faithful Ministers which is and hath been long a raigning and crying sin amongst us For this sin alone if there were no other abounding in this Land we have cause to fear and expect some more heavy and grievous Judgment of God than as yet we have self For so the Lord hath used severely to punish whole Nations and Kingdoms for the contempt of this Word as he did the Nation of the Jews for contemning the doctrine of the Prophets Therefore as the Lord spared not them so we must not look he should alwayes spare us and let us go unpunished if we repent not of this sin God is still as just as he hath been to revenge the contempt of his Word Use 3 Use 3. How much more fearful Judgment and Punishment in this life and after this life may those justly look for who are not only contemners but malitious and cruel enemies and persecuters of the Word of God and Ministers of it How heavy shall the damnation of such be If the punishment of contemners of the Word shall be more grievous and intolerable at the day of Judgment than the punishment of Sodome and Gomorrha then surely the Judgment of the open malicious enemies of the Gospell shall be much more intolerable at that day and not onely at that day but even in this life the Lord will severely punish such as we may see in the example of the Jews after Christ's comming in the flesh against whom our Saviour denounceth a most fearfull Judgment for this sin of cruelty to the Lords Prophets Matth. 23. 34. Behold I send unto you Prophets and Wisemen and Scribes and some of them ye shall kill and Crucify and some ye shall scourge in your Synagogue and Persecute them from City to City that upon you may come all the Righteous Bloud c. And ver 37. O Jerusalem Jerusalem thou that killest the Prophets c. See then how much the Pope of Rome and his adherents have to answer for who are so deep in this sin of Persecuting the Word of God and the Faithfull Preachers and Professors of it c. Use 4 Use 4. Take heed every one that we be not guilty of this contempt of God's Word in any degree or kind lest we provoke the Lord and pull down his wrath upon our heads And on the contrary let us more and more love and highly esteem his Word and 1 Thess 5. 20. Think even the feet of those beautiful who bring to us the Gospell Rom. 10. 15. Thus much in general of the Judgment here threatned against contemners of the Apostles and their Doctrine Now to speak of the amplifying of it 1. By the measure of it compared with the punishment of Sodome and Gomorrha 2. By the Circumstance of time when this punishment shall be inflicted at the Day of Judgment Doctr. 1 Doctr. 1. In that our Saviour denounceth heavier Judgment and condemnation against the Jews than against those of Sodome and Gomorrha because the Jews had more excellent means to work Faith and Repentance in them then the Sodomites and Gomorrheans Hence gather that such as have excellent and powerfull means of Grace and Salvation if they make not good use of them are lyable to more heavy condemnation than such as have not so excellent means Matth. 11. 21. Our Saviour sheweth that the damnation of Tyre and Sidon and of Sodome which had not the Doctrine and Miracles of Christ among them shall be more tolerable then the damnation of those Cities of Chorazin Bethsaida and Capernaum where Christ Preached and wrought his chief Miracles because they did not profit by those excellent means So Luke 12. 47. That Servant which knew his Lords will and yet did not according to his will shall be beaten with many stripes But he that knew it not and did commit things worthy of stripes shall be beaten with few stripes Joh. 3. 19. This is the condemnation that Light is come into the World and men loved darkness rather then Light c. that is this shall aggravate their Condemnation because they have had so excellent means of Salvation and yet made no use of them Reason of this Doctrine Luke 12. 48. Unto whomsoever much is given of him shall be much required Every ones accompts shall be according to his receipts at the Lord's hand Where the Lord giveth excellent means of Grace there he requires so much the more excellent fruits of Grace therefore if such be not answerable in fruit to the means they have their sin is the greater and so their Condemnation more heavy and grievous Use 1 Use 1. Hence then it follows that the happiness of a people or of any person doth not stand in this that they have excellent means of Grace and Salvation as the Word powerfully Preached to them the Sacraments duly administred and such other means publick and private to bring them to knowledg and to work Faith and Repentance in them though they have these excellent and pretious means yet this alone makes them not happy for they may enjoy the means and yet not profit by them nor be the better for them nor any thing the nearer unto Salvation for them nay they may be the further from it and their condemnation may be more heavy than if they had never had the means this therefore is the happiness of a people not to have the means but to have and use them aright and to profit by them unto Salvation Let none therefore rest in this that they live or have lived under excellent outward means of Salvation but look to it that they have truely profited by them and that they bring forth fruits of Knowledg Faith Repentance and newness of life c. answerable to the means they have had otherwise those means shall rise in Judgment against them and shall increase the measure of their just condemnation Use 2 Use 2. See then how dangerous it is for any to live unprofitably under good means of Grace and Salvation not making any true saving use of them this brings so much the heavier Condemnation upon all such Take heed therefore of this fearfull and dangerous sin Matth. 3. 10. Now is the Axe laid to the root of the Trees Therefore every Tree which bringeth not forth good fruit is hewen down and cast into the fire Doctr. 2 Doctr. 2. Further we learn here That there are degrees of Hellish torments appointed for the Reprobate after this life It shall be easier or more tolerable for some then for others of the Reprobate easier for Sodome and Gomorrha at the day of Judgment
unchastity c. to repent speedily of such sins and to turn unto God by a new life lest if they go on in such sins their children also become like them or worse then themselves and lest God in Justice punish them in their Children by withholding his grace from them for the Parents sins If the care of their owns souls alone move not such to repentance yet let the care of both their own and their childrens souls too move and drive them to it speedily Use 2 Use 2. Let all Parents take heed of giving evil and wicked example to their children lest they follow it and take after them in the same sins which they are given unto To this end often consider how apt children are to follow Parents sins especially such as they are most given to by Nature How soon and easily will thy child learn of thee to swear lye to speak filthily to delight in bad company Oh therefore beware of giving such example to your children Beware of infecting and poysoning their souls with the contagion of your own sins If a man have a Plague-sore running upon him will he not be careful that his children come not near him lest they take the disease and it cost them their lives And wilt thou not be much more wary and fearful of infecting thy children with the contagion of thy sins lest it cost them the life of their souls Look to it then that thou give them not the least ill example of sin seeing it is so dangerous to poyson and infect them and seeing they are so apt to suck their deadly poyson from thy evil example How canst thou reprove sin in thy child when thy self art guilty of the same or worse and art not afraid to practise it even before the face of thy child How should thy child regard thy reproof and admonition It will never be Therefore all Parents look to it that ye do not only reprove sin in your children but first reform it in your selves that so ye may reprove both by word and deed And beware of sinning in the presence of your children or so as they come to knowledg of it lest they take example by you and lest they have cause hereafter to curse the day in which they were begotten and born of you Observ 2 Observ 2. Herod is here called a King yet was he a wicked man void of all Religion and Grace a cruel murderer of John Baptist as we shall hear afterward in this Chapter and an enemy to Christ as appeareth Luke 23. 11. which may teach us That great men are not alwayes good and religious nor yet the best friends or favourites of such as are Religious 1 Cor. 1. 26. Not many mighty or noble are called c. Yea rather on the contrary great men of the world for the most part are furthest from Religion and greatest enemies to it and to the Professors of it So was Herod Pilate the High Priests Scribes and Pharisees the greatest enemies which Christ had upon earth And so Psal 2. 2. it is prophesied that the Kings and Rulers of the Earth should oppose against him Vse Use See then that it is not safe for us alwayes to follow the example of the greatest men no not of Kings and Rulers of the earth further then they do well and follow the Word of God But if they leave that we must leave their example and practise Joh. 7. 48. The Pharisees would tye the people to their own example and to the example of the Rulers but we must not be tyed to the example of such great ones further than their example is good So much of the person of Herod Now to speak of the Fame or Report which he heard of Christ He heard of him Matth. 14. 1. He heard of the fame of Jesus that is of the fame of his Doctrine and Miracles No doubt but his servants and those of his Court that were usually about him did report this unto Herod having either heard and seen Christ and his Miracles or at least heard of him by others For his name was made manifest Or Spread abroad partly by means of his own Doctrine and Miracles and partly by the Doctrine and Miracles of his Apostles which he sent forth Observ 1 Observ 1. Herod had before this time imprisoned and beheaded John Baptist as appeareth Verse 16. by his own words yet he could not by this means stop the course of the Gospel which John Preached for John being cut off and his Ministery stopped our Saviour Christ groweth more and more famous even in Herod's Court for his Preaching and Miracles and not only himself but his 12 Apostles also whom he sent forth to preach Whence we may observe this That the Ministery of the Word cannot be utterly suppressed nor the course of it altogether stopped by any power or means used against it Though the Devill and wicked men rage against it and against the Ministers of it yet can they not prevail utterly to suppress it but it will still have a course and passage and will still prevail more and more notwithstanding all opposition of Devils or men against it It may be for a time hindred but it will afterward break forth and prevail again It may be stopped in one place but it will break out in another 2 Tim. 2. 9. The Word of God is not bound The Preachers and Professors of it may be bound and imprisoned silenced or put to death but the Word it self and Ministery of it cannot be bound that is utterly silenced or suppressed but it will still be free and at liberty to run the course which God hath appointed it to run Act. 5. we read how the Apostles were imprisoned and persecuted and yet soon after it is said Act. 6. 7. The Word of God increased and the number of Disciples multiplyed in Jerusalem greatly c. So Act. 12. Though Herod killed James and imprisoned Peter yet Verse 24. it is said The Word of God grew and multiplyed Reason Reason The Lord doth accompany his Word and the Ministery of it with his own Divine Power he revealeth his own arm in it and by it which makes it powerful to prevail and to find free passage amongst men notwithstanding all opposition made against it Prov. 21. 30. There is no wisdom nor understanding nor counsel against the Lord and therefore there is no wisdom or policy or practise of the Devil or wicked men that can prevail against the Word of God utterly to abolish or suppress it Use 1 Use 1. See then how vain are all attempts and practises of wicked men yea of the greatest men in the world against the Word of God and against the Preachers or Professors of it persecuting them by word or deed and raising troubles against them all these their attempts are vain and shall never prevail so far as to suppress the Ministery of the Word or to hinder the fruit of it altogether but God
useth all means to hinder us from it so let us use all means to get it Especially these 1. Search the Scriptures which testifie of Christ Joh. 5. 39. 2. Come diligently to the publike Ministery of the Word by which Christ is plainly described and set forth to us as the Apostle sheweth Gal. 3. 1. 3. Pray unto God to reveal unto us the true and saving knowledg of his Son Christ Jesus As none knoweth the Father but the Son and he to whom the Son revealeth him Matth. 11. 27. So no man knoweth the Son but the Father and he to whom the Father will reveal him And here we must remember not to rest onely in a bare historical and general knowledg of the Person and Offices of Christ which wicked men and devils have but labour for an effectual knowledg of faith applying him and his benefits to our selves c. Vse 2 Use 2. See whose Instruments they are and by whom set awork who any way hinder others from the sound knowledg of Christ or to hold them in errours touching his Person or Office even the Devil's Instruments and Factors they are in this Such are the Papists who barr the common people from reading the Scriptures which testifie of Christ And whosoever they be among us that any way discourage others from reading the Scriptures or from frequenting the Word preached that they may learn Christ aright Observ 2 Observ 2. In that here is mention of so many different Opinions of Christ and yet all false and erroneous We may hence gather That howsoever there is but one truth in all matters of Religion which are questionable yet there are manifold errours by which men may swerve from the truth There is but one right way of truth laid out in the Word of God but there are many crooked and by-paths found out by Satan by which he leads men into errours heresie and false opinions There is but one true Faith and Religion which is from God but many false and counterfeit kinds of faith and religion in which Satan laboureth to hold men as at this day the Religion of the Turks Jews Papists Anabaptists c. all false Religions and in the mean time there is but one true Faith and Religion of Christ which we profess and know to be the truth Use Use See then how careful we had need be to know and learn the sound truth in all matters needful to salvation and to hold it fast when we have learned it to buy the truth and not to sell it again as Solomon speaketh Prov. 23. 23. we must be very careful hereof because there being but one Truth and manifold Errours and false Opinions in matters of Religion it must needs be a matter of much difficulty to search out and hold that one truth amidst so many errours and to walk with a right foot in that one true way not turning to the right or left seeing there are so many crooked paths to turn us out of it If a man be to travel a Way that hath many turnings he will be the more fearful of losing his way and the more careful to keep in it and to be still enquiring of such as know it So in matters of Religion there being but one true and right way we must be the more careful to know it and to walk in it To this end we must be diligent in searching the Scriptures in which the Lord hath plainly revealed all truths needful to salvation and pray unto God that he will by his good Spirit lead us into those truths Observ 3 Observ 3. Further in that not only Herod himself but the Jews also which lived under his Jurisdiction in Galilee did hold such grosse and absurd Opinions of Christ we may Observe That such as depart from the Word of God do usually run into grosse and absurd Errours in matters of Religion This was the cause that these Galilean Jews under Herod did run into these gross errours touching Christ that they did not keep themselves to the doctrine of the Prophets which had plainly foretold both the time and manner of the Messiah's coming therefore if they had kept them to those Prophecies they could not have erred so grosly touching Christ but they forsook those Prophecies at least the true sense and meaning of them and followed their own unwritten Traditions and hence grew those absurd opinions which they held So Mark 7. 8. our Saviour sheweth this to be the cause of the gross Errours of the Scribes and Pharisees both in judgment and practise because they laid aside the Commandment of God and held the Traditions of men as washing of pots and cups c. So Jer. 8. 9. They have rejected the Word of the Lord and what wisdom is in them As if he should say There can be no true wisdome or sound knowledg and judgment in them but they must needs run into foolish and absurd errours This also was the cause of the absurd Errours which the Sadduces held that they did not keep themselves to the Scriptures Matth. 22. 29. Ye do erre saith our Saviour to them not knowing the Scriptures c. See Act. 23. 8. And what is the cause of the many grosse and absurd errours of the Papists at this day but even this That they keep not to the written Word but lean rather to their unwritten Traditions Popes Decrees Testimonies of Fathers Councels c. So What led the Popish Schoolmen into such absurd Errours but the leaving of the Scriptures and giving themselves too much to the study of Philosophy Reas 1 Reasons of this Doctrine 1. The written Word of God is the only sure and perfect Rule of all truth in matters of Religion and the touchstone to try it by It is the Word of Truth containing in it nothing but truth without all mixture of errours yea it is truth it self Joh. 17. 17. neither is any word or doctrine or Opinion of man true but that which is consonant to this Word of God therefore to leave the Rule and Direction of this Word must needs be the way to all absurd and gross Errours Reas 2 Reas 2. It is just with God thus to punish the contempt of his Word in those that forsake the Rule of it by giving them over to gross Errours 2 Thess 2. 10. Because they received not the love of the truth For this cause God shall send them strong delusion that they should believe a lye Vse Use If we would not be given over justly of God to gross and absurd Errours in matters of Religion beware of leaving the Rule and Touchstone of Truth which is the written Word of God beware of contemning it and of neglecting to read it and meditate in it daily and to hear it preached by God's Ministers This neglect and contempt of the written Word is the ready way to all errours and even those that are most gross and dangerous Hence come ten thousand evils or mischiefs sayes
Chrysostom Praefat. in Epist ad Rom. even from ignorance of the Scriptures hence have sprung a multitude of pernitious heresies c. And not to go further we see it true at this day in many ignorant people which neglect the reading of the Scriptures and the hearing of them read and interpreted by others for what absurd and sensless opinions and errours do they run into as to think That Faith is a man's good meaning That they may be saved by their good prayers and good deeds That the Ten Commandements and Apostles Creed are Prayers That a man may swear to any thing that is true That it is no oath to swear by Faith Troth Mass Fire Bread c. That a man may repent when he will That howsoever a man live yet if upon his death-bed he do but say Lord have mercy upon me he is certainly saved That there is too much preaching and that a man need not go to so many Sermons unless he could follow them better c. Whence come these swarms of foolish and absurd errours but from the ignorance and contempt of the Scriptures which raigneth in many most truly may it be said of them as of the Sadduces They erre not knowing the Scriptures Would we then be kept from such errours Then give our selves more and more to the study of the Scriptures searching them daily by private reading or hearing them read and neglecting no opportunity of hearing them opened by publike teaching This is the only way to come to sound knowledg of the truth and to preserve us from gross errours and all absurd and dangerous Opinions in matters of Religion Mark 6. 15. Others said That it is Elias And others said That it is a Prophet c. June 24. 1621. Observ 4 LAstly here we may learn That the having of the Books of Scripture and bare reading of them is not sufficient to keep any from errours so long as they conceive not the true sense of Scripture The Jews in our Saviour's time had the Books of Moses and the Prophets and read them yet because they misunderstood them therefore they erred so grosly touching the Person of Christ and touching the coming of Elias as we see here So the Scribes and Pharisees had the Books of Scripture and read them and were very skilful in the letter of them yet because they misunderstood them they run into grosse Errours So the Jews at this day have the Books of the Old Testament but not understanding them they hold many gross errours and damnable heresies So also the Papists and other Hereticks Use Vse This teacheth us not to rest contented with the having and bare reading of the Scriptures nor with the literal knowledg of them as if this were enough to lead us into the truth and to preserve us from errours This alone is not sufficient without the true understanding of the Scriptures Labour therefore above all for this and pray daily unto God to open thy Understanding to conceive his Word aright Luke 24. 45. our Saviour opened the Understandings of his Disciples that they might understand the Scriptures So he must do unto thee else thou shalt be never the better for reading the Scriptures or hearing them read Rest not then in bare reading but remember the speech of Philip to the Eunuch Act. 8. 30. Understandest thou what thou readest If not all thy reading is unprofitable it cannot either ground thee in the truth or preserve thee from errour If an Englishman travelling by the way in France and meeting with a Frenchman should enquire the way and he should give him good directions in the French Tongue the Englishman not understanding a word of it were never the wiser but might for all that lose his way So though the Word of God give most excellent directions to guide thee in the right way to heaven yet if thou understand not the language of it what art thou the better Though thou wert never so skilful in the letter or Words and couldst repeat whole Chapters or Books of Scripture by heart yet if thou be ignorant of the true sense and not able rightly to apply the same to thy self thy literal knowledg is nothing worth The Scriptures are still but as a sealed book unto thee or as a rich treasure of gold locked up fast in a Chest whereof a man hath no use The Word of God consists not in the letters and syllables but in the sense if thou hast the former without the latter thou hast but the shell of the Scriptures without the kernel and the body without the soul and life of them Labour therefore and use all good means to come to true understanding of the Scriptures especially in all doctrines needful to salvation To this end frequent the publick Ministery and read the Scriptures with diligence and attention to the matter more than to the words and with an humble and teachable mind denying thy own wisdom and carnal reason and submitting thy self wholly to be taught of God And joyn prayer unto God that he which shutteth and no man openeth and openeth and no man shutteth may open thy Understanding to conceive his Word aright Verse 16. But when Herod heard c. Here the Evangelist repeateth Herod's opinion of Christ shewing how he was settled in it and would not be otherwise perswaded notwithstanding the different opinions of others The cause of his being so rooted in this opinion was his guilty Conscience which did so accuse him for beheading John and made him to fear that he was now risen more powerful than he was before to reprove and convince him of sin The main matters of Instruction which the words afford have been handled upon the 14 Verse Only one Point more we may here profitably observe Observ Observ In that Herod's Conscience accusing him for beheading John he is so possessed with fear of John's being risen again that he cannot be perswaded otherwise we may here gather That the terrours which sin breedeth in the conscience of the wicked do take very fast hold on their Conscience so as they cannot be shaken off so long as the guilt of their sins remaineth There is no outward means available to cure a guilty conscience of those fears and terrours which sin causeth in it no bodily Physick will do it no mirth recreation or company no help advice or perswasion of friends can do it Herod no doubt was much perswaded by his Servants and Courtiers and by some of the Jews that John Baptist was not risen and therefore that he need not to fear him yet we see his sin lying on his Conscience doth so terrifie him that all their perswasions cannot cure him of that inward terrour or set him free from it The like we may see in Cain though he removed his dwelling into the Land of Nod Gen. 4. 16. wandring up and down and though he be took himself to building Verse 17. yet neither his wandring from place to place nor his
length told David plainly that he was the man Note that this plain and direct manner of reproving is then especially to be used when we are to deal with obstinate offenders which are much hardned in their sins and hard to be reclaimed such have most need to have their Consciences throughly convinced by such plain reproofs But on the other side if we be to deal with such whose Consciences are more tender and tractable we may use sometimes a more close and covert kind of admonishing and reproving as either by a general alledging of the words of Scripture whereby the sin is condemned and leaving them to the party himself to apply to his own Conscience or else framing our reproof in the manner of an exhortation or instruction thereby implying an oblique or indirect reproof which is the course prescribed by Paul in reproving an Elder 1 Tim. 5. 1. Rebuke not an Elder but intreat him as a Father Yet we must alwayes be careful to use so much plainness in reproving as may serve sufficiently to discover the sin reproved unto the Conscience of the offender and to convince him thereof by the Word of God Quest Quest Whether a Minister in publick reproof may speak personally Answ Answ Not so that should be done in private not in publick See Matth. 18. 15. Object Obâ—ect 1 Tim. 5. 20. Them that sin Rebuke before all c. Answ Answ He speaks of publick crimes whereof they were publickly convicted See Beza Use Use This shews the fault of such as deal not plainly enough in admonition and reproof of others Some are afraid of displeasing those whom they should reprove and therefore are loath to deal plainly They speak too generally and darkly and too far off as if they were not willing to touch the Conscience of the Offender Such must remember that Christian reproof is Spiritual Physick or Chyrurgery Now if the Physitian or Chyrurgion be afraid to come near or touch the Patient how should he cure him If he dare not touch the sore how shall he launce it and heal it So here c. We must therefore not go about the bush when we should admonish others of sin but in love and meekness tell them of it plainly so as to convince their Consciences especially being to deal with such as are hardned in their sins the more hard they are to be reclaimed the more plainly and throughly we should deal in reproving such Jude 23. Verse Others save with fear pulling them out of the fire If we see one in present danger of burning we do not think it enough to go round about him and look upon him as if we were afraid to touch him or speak to him but we go directly to him and pull him out of the fire So here c. So much of the Reproof Now followes the Effect which it wrought in Herodias Verse 19. Therefore Herodias had a quarrell against him c. Or Laid wait against him as some translate it but the other Translation is better for the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 doth properly signifie to bear an inward grudg or quarrell against another See Beza on this place and Varinus in lexico And would have killed him Or desired to murder and put him to death by some means or other The cause of all this her malice and malicious practise against him was his plain reproof of Herod and her for their incestuous marriage which made her fear to be divorced c. Observ 1 Observ 1. Here we see that it is the property of the wicked and impenitent to be so far from repenting of their sins when they are reproved for them that they take occasion thereby to hate and persecute such as reprove them and oppose them in their sins Thus Ahab hated Michaiah because he did not prophesie good but evil concerning him 1 King 22. 8. So Ahab and Jezabel hated Elijah and persecuted him seeking his life because he plainly reproved their sins 1 King 19. Thus the Scribes and Pharisees and other Jews hated our Saviour Christ for reproving their sins Thus the Jews hated Stephen Act. 7. 54. See also Amos 5. 10. Reas 1 Reasons 1. Joh. 3. 20. Every one that doth evil hateth the light c. that is the light of the Word of God and consequently all such as hold out this light of the Word to discover and convince their sins Reas 2 Reas 2. They do love and delight in their sins Job 20. 12. Wickedness is sweet in their mouths they hide it under their tongues They spare it and forsake it not but keep it still within their mouth Ephes 4. 19. They give themselves to sin with greediness or with greedy desire And therefore they must needs hate such as reprove their sins or go about to hinder them in the practise of them Use 1 Use 1. See by this and take notice of the great corruption and miserable blindness that is in us by Nature causing us to hate and persecute such as would do us good even the greatest good that is to say save our souls by reproving our sins that we may repent and be saved What wretched unthankfulness is this What wilful blindness thus to be offended at those that would open our eyes This shews that we love darknesse more than light Joh. 3. 19. This shews that we are by Nature in a dead sleep of sin in that we are so unwilling to be awaked As it is with one that is very drowzie and heavy asleep he is angty at every thing that wakes him if one do but jogg him or hold the light of a candle before him c. So it is with a sinner by Nature sleeping in sin he is apt to be offended at such as would awake him by reproof and admonition yea apt to hate and persecute such most maliciously Let us bewail this great and fearful corruption of nature that is in men which makes them so to hate and persecute their best friends even such as seek their greatest good and are sent of God unto them to admonish and reprove them for their sins and to bring them to repentance and to pull them out of the snare of the Devil yea out of the fire of hell that they may be eternally saved Is not this wretched blindness and madness to hate and persecute such as would do them so much good It is the part of a frantick person to be so far from taking the Physick given him by the Physitian to cure him as to be angry at him that gives it and to overthrow and break the glass which holds it and not only so but to fly in the face of the Physitian and to lay violent hands upon him So it is a spiritual madness or frenzie thus to hate and persecute our spiritual Physitians the Lords faithful Ministers and others sent to cure us of our sins It is the manner of wild Beasts Lyons Bears c. to be ready to fly in the faces
Disciples in their trouble and fear tells them who he was thereby intimating his presence that he was at hand to help and deliver them and for this cause also he afterward went up into the Ship to them Ver. 51. Now if his bodily presence were so comfortable to his Disciples in these their troubles much more comfortable to the Faithful is his spiritual presence whereby he is present with thâ—â— in all their troubles by his Divine Power Providence and Mercy to assist and strengthen them and to comfort and deliver them Therefore Matth. 28. ult sending forth his Apostles to teach and baptize and mâ—ving how many troubles they should meet with in execution of that their Ministry he promiseth them for their comfort that he will be with them alwayes unto the end of the World For this cause also when Paâ— was in great trouble and danger at Jerusalem the Lord himself came and stood by him in the night to â—â—mfort and encourage him See Act. 23. 11. Use 1 Use 1. See how to comfort and encourage our selves agaiâ— all fears terrours and doubts in time of trouble and danger outward or inward look at Christ's preâ—â—nce with us and labour by Faith to believe and be perswaded of it To this end consider what promise he hath made to be present with us in the greatest troubles Isa 43. 2. Fear not for I have redeemed the c. When thou passest through the Waters I will be with thee c. So Psal 91. 15. I will be with him in trouble c. Use 2 Use 2. Pray unto our Lord Jesus Christ to shew himself preâ—ent with us in all our troubles fears and dangers Then we shall not be dismaied nor out of heart c. So much of our Saviour's manifesting himself to them c. Now to speak of his other words of comfort and encouragement Be of good cheer be not afraid Observ 1 Observ 1. He doth not sharply rebuke them for their over-much fear as he might have done but beareth with them and in mercy comforteth them against ther fear Hence gather that he is a meek gentle and merciful Saviour toward all his faithful Ones willing to bear with their Infirmities and ready to help and comfort them against the same Heb. 2. 17. A merciful High-Priest c. Heb. 5. 15. Not such a one as cannot be touched with the feeling of our Infirmities c. Isa 42. 3. A â—ruised Reed shall be not break and the smoaking Flax shall he not quench c. Use 1 Vse 1. Here is great Comfort to the Faithfull againsâ— their Infirmities and Frâ—â—lties If they see and feel them and be truly humbled for them and do constanâ—â—y strive against them then let them not be discouraged for they have such a Saviour as will not deal â—oughly and sharply win them for their Frailties and Corruptions He will not rebuâ—e or chastise them in Wrath for them but will rather bear with them in Meeknesse and in Merâ—y help and succour them and comfort them against their Infirmities c. Use 2 Use 2. This teacheth us how to â—eal with our Brethren which sin of Infirmity not to censure or reprove them over-sharply but in meekness and mercy to support them and help to bear their burthen herein following the practise of our Saviour Christ Mat. 11. Learn of me for I am meâ—k c. Rom. 14. 1. Rom. 15. 1. Gal. 6. 1. Observ 2 Observ 2. Further In that our Saviour doth here comfort his Disciples in their fear by the words of his own mouth bidding them be of good cheer and not to fear Hence we may observe that the word of Christ is a special and singular means to stay and comfort the heart against fear in times of danger As this was true of Christ's lively Voice when he was upon Earth that it was very comfortable to his Disciples in this their great fear and in the danger which they supposed So is it no lesse true of the written Word of Christ being by Faith apylyed unto the Conscience that it is very effectual to comfort and encourage the Faithfull against all Fears and Terrours in time of greatest Distresse and Danger Reas Reas This Word of Christ doth assure the Faithful of his special Protection of them in the midst of greatest dangers and this must needs be a special means to stay and comfort their hearts against fear in such dangers Use Use See how to comfort our selves against such fears as we are apt to be troubled with in times of danger see that we be well acquainted with the Word of Christ and labour by Faith to apply it to our selves for comfort in such cases Hearken to the voice of Christ's Word speaking comfort c. So much of our Saviour's comforting of his Disciples by word Now it followeth to speak of his Comforting them by Deed Going up unto them into the Ship This he did to the end that by enjoying his company and presence they might be the more encouraged and comforted against their fear and danger in which they were before Hence we learn that Christ's presence is a great comfort to the Faithful in all troubles and dangers But of this before Mark 6. 51 52. And the Wind ceased c. Jan. 20. 1621. OF Christ's miraculcus walking on the Sea and the Consequents of that Miracle we have spoken Now in these two Verses is laid down another Miracle wrought by our Saviour about the same time namely His miraculous stilling of the Tempest of Wind which was risen on the Sea Where consider two things 1. The Miracle it self 2. The Consequent of it Touching the former the Points of Instruction to be gathered from it have been before handled in speaking of the former Miracle To proceed therefore to the Consequent of this and the former Miracle for it is to be referred unto both it is laid down in these words They were sore amazed in themselves and wondred Now this amazement and wonder is amplified 1. By the measure or greatness They were sore amazed beyond measure c. 2. By the Causes of it 1. More near The want of due consideration of the Miracle of the Loavs formerly wrought 2. By the remore cause thereof viz. The hardness of their hearts They were sore amazed Or astonished with great fear and admiration of the great and strange Miracles wrought by Christ in walking upon the Sea and stilling the Wind unto which also are to be added two other Miracles wrought by Him about the same time One of which was that he inabled Peter to walk upon the Sea Matth. 14. The other was that the Ship being now in the midst of the Sea or not far from the midst for they had rowed but 25 or 30 furlongs when Christ came to them Joh. 6. 19. our Saviour caused it to come suddenly to the Land or Shore as appeareth Joh. 6. 21. So that here were four severall Miracles wrought together by our Saviour
all which joyntly considered no marvail if they were stricken with very great fear and admiration Now in this their amazement and admiration something is Commendable and something Discommendable It is Commendable that they were affected with admiration and reverent fear of these great and miraculous works of Christ It is Discommendable that they did exceed due measure in this astonishment and admiration of the Miracles themselves without due consideration of Christ's Divine Power by which they were wrought notwithstanding that this Power had been clearly manifested but a little before in that great Miracle of the Loaves and Fishes Object Object Matth. 14. 33. They that were in the Ship came and worshipped him and confessed him to be the Son of God c. Therefore it seems that they did sufficiently consider and acknowledge Christ's Divine Power c. Answ Answ It is most likely that they did not at first make that confession but after they had better considered of the matter At first they were overmuch astonished with wonder at the strangeness of the Miracles yet at length upon better consideration they came to Christ and confessed his Divine Power They considered not the Miracle of the Loaves This is not so to be taken as if they did not or had not at all considered or thought of that great Miracle For it is not likely that Christ's own Disciples were so blockish and sensless as to passe over so great a Miracle without any consideration or notice taken of it at all but the meaning is that they had not yet so seriously and throughly considered of that great Miracle as they should have done they had not so considered it as to take speciall notice of Christ's Divine Power manifested by it nor so as to be moved by consideration of it to acknowledge and believe stedfastly that his Power as they ought to have done Heart was hardened By heart understand 1. Their minds and understandings So the word is used Rom. 2. 15. 2. Principally their Wills and Affections so taken often in Scripture Both these are said to be Hardened That is 1. Their minds were blinded with ignorance dullness and blockishness so as they were not fit to conceive and understand so throughly as was fit Christ's Power c. 2. Their hearts and affections were so hardned in unbelief that they were not fit to believe and acknowledge as they ought the same Divine Power of Christ The word in the Originall is a Metaphor from the brawn of the hand which is without sense implying that their hearts were not so sensible as they should be of Christ's Power c. Hardness of heart is two-fold 1. Such as is in the Wicked c. 2. In the Godly c. This latter is here meant So much of the sense of the words Observ 1 They were sore amazed c. Observ 1. It is good for us to be much affected and moved with admiration and fear of the great and extraordinary Works of God See before Chap. 4. 41. and Chap. 2. 12. David in the Psalms doth often admire God's great works of Creation and Providence c. See also Job 37. 1. Observ 2 Observ 2. We must not so be carryed away with astonishment and admiration at the works of God as to forget or not duly to consider and seriously think of his Divine Power and Providence by which they are wrought and come to passe Herein the Disciples of Christ were now faulty and therefore in this we are not to imitate them but rather by their example to learn to be the more watchfull against this fault and corruption which makes us apt to be too much taken up with admiration and astonishment at the great works of God without due consideration and meditation of the Power and Providence of God by which they are wrought On the contrary we must so be moved with admiration and reverence of such extraordinary works of God that we take speciall notice of his Power and Providence manifested in them and believe and acknowledge the same But to proceed Observ For they considered not c. Observ By nature we are all very slow backward and unfit to understand and consider aright of the great works of God which we see or hear of so to consider them as to make use of them c. If Christ's Disciples were thus slow of heart to conceive and duly to consider of Christ'â— Miracles how much more is this true of others c. Now how slow and backward they were to consider aright of Christ's Miracles may appear both in this place and also Mark 8. 17. where our Saviour doth reprove them for not remembring and making use as they should have done of the two great Miracles in multiplying the Loaves and Fishes at severall times This also we may see in the Israelites Psal 106. 13. They soon forgat the works of God And in the Jews Isa 5. 12. of whom it is said That they regarded not the Work of the Lord nor considered the operation of his hands Vse Use Labour every one to see this our naturall corruption which makes us so unfit to consider aright and to make use of the great works of God and not onely to see it but to be humbled for it and to strive against it praying unto God to give us hearts and minds more duly and seriously to consider of his great works which we see or hear of and to make good use of them especially of his extraordinary and miraculous works So David professeth that he would Psal 77. 11 12. I will remember the works of the Lord surely I will remember thy wonders of old I will meditate of all thy Works and talk of thy Doings Now it must not be a bare remembrance or meditation of God's great and extraordinary Works but it must be joyned with a desire and care to make a good and holy use of them learning by his works of Power and Justice to fear Him and by his works of Mercy to love Him and to express our love by our conscionable obedience to His Will c. It followeth For their heart was hardned Observ 1. Hence gather That hardness of heart is a main cause hindring the ftuit and profit which we should reap by the means of Grace as the Word Sacraments Works of God c. The hardnesse of the Disciples hearts was the cause that they did not duly consider of Christ's Miracles sometimes nor make such good use of them as they should have done So Mark 8. 17. Have ye your heart yet hardned And do you not remember when I brake the five Loaves c. And as this is true of Christ's Disciples who were Believers so much more true is it of the Wicked and Unbelievers What was the cause that Pharoah did not so lay the Judgments of God to heart as he should have done nor so profit by them and by the Messages sent to him by Moses but the hardnesse of his heart This
helping and doing good to such as are in misery and distress We are to watch the fittest time to help and comfort such now the fittest time is when they have most need of us and when we may do them most good So these Genesarites took the opportunity of time to carry their sick friends to Christ so soon as he came into their Country because then there was good occasion and means offered for the healing of them Gal 6. 10. As we have Opportunity let us do good unto all c. Isa 50. 4. The Lord hath given me the tongue of the learned that I should know how to speak a word in season to him that is weary c. Prov. 3. 28. Say not to thy Neighbour Go and come again and to Morrow I will give thee when thou hast it by thee So also we should observe the fittest places where we may most conveniently and with least hinderance help and do good to such as are in Distress Use Vse Remember to take the best Opportunities of doing good and shewing mercy to such as are in misery Now further observe here that although these Genesarites are to be commended for their Faith in Christ and for their Charity in being so carefull to bring their sick unto him to be healed yet in this they seem faulty that they were not so forward to seek to Christ for spiritual Blessings as for spiritual Instruction Comfort Pardon of sin c. for the Evangelist makes no mention of their seeking these or the like spiritual benefits from Christ either for themselves or their friends Observ Observ Hence gather That it is naturall to us of our selves to prefer and seek earthly and corporal benefits and good things above heavenly and spirituall See this before observed in the 32. Verse of the second Chapter So much of the first work of Charity which this People performed for their sick folk namely their carrying them unto Christ to be healed Now followed their second work of Charity and fruit of their Faith viz. Their Prayer unto Christ beseeching him that they might but touch the border c. This sute or request is to be understood not only of those that brought and laid the sick before Christ but also of the sick Persons themselves for as they which brought them besought Christ to heal them by the touch of his Garment so no doubt but the sick Persons prayed and sought unto him for this benefit for themselves Now whereas they beseech him to heal them by the touch of his Garment some think it is spoken to shew the weakness of their Faith as if they tyed the power and vertue of Christ to the outward touching But it is rather spoken in commendation of their Faith to shew that they believed the Power and Mercy of Christ to be so great that he was able and willing to cure them even by this weak means of touching only the border of his Garment though they used no other means And yet withal the words do imply some Imperfection in their Faith in that they seem to ascribe too much to the outward touching as if without this they could not be cured one cause whereof might be that they had heard of others so cured before as namely that Woman which had the bloody Issue whereof we heard Chap. 5. In this respect therefore the Faith of these came short of the Faith of that Centurion Mat. 8. 8. who was perswaded that Christ could heal his sick Servant onely by speaking the word without any such touching as is here mentioned Observ 1 Observ 1. In that they besought Christ to touch his Garment that they might be healed of their sicknesses We learn what is to be done by us in all Afflictions of our own and others viz. That we should go and seek to God by the Prayer of Faith as these sought to Christ Among other means and helps to be used in trouble and distress this of Prayer is one main and principal not to be neglected See before Chap. 1. Ver. 40. Observ 2 Observ 2. In that they so much desire to touch Christ's Garment as if they could not otherwise be healed we may observe and take notice of our natural Infirmity and Corruption which makes us apt to tye and restrain the Power and Grace of God unto outward means in the bestowing of his Blessings upon us whether temporal or spiritual As for example in temporal benefits we are apt to think that he cannot give health to the sick without the outward means of Physick This was Asa's Sin who therefore in his Disease sought to the Physitians and not to God 2 Chron. 16. 12. So we are apt to think that the Lord cannot nourish and sustain our bodies without ordinary means of Food which was the sin of the Israelites in the Wilderness who are therefore said to have limited God Psal 78. 41. So in spiritual Blessings we are apt to tye God unto outward helps and means as to think he cannot save us without the merit of our own good works as the Papists imagine that he cannot give Grace without the outward Sacrament of Baptism when it cannot be conveniently had c. Use Use Take heed of thus limiting the Power and Grace of God unto outward means not that we should neglect the means but we are so to use them as not to trust in them or to tye God unto them but know that he is above all means and can work without them in case they cannot be had c. It followeth And as many as touched him c. Observ Observ Though there was some Imperfection in their Faith yet because they came to him in sincerity of heart to be healed he pardoneth and passeth by their Infirmities and vouchsafeth readily and willingly to cure them which shewes him to be a most gracious gentle and merciful Saviour ready to pardon and to bear with the Infirmities of such whose hearts are upright which is matter of unspeakable comfort to such weak Christians c. See before Ver. 50. Other Observations to be gathered hence see also before Chap. 5. Ver. 29. Finis Sexti Capitis CHAP. VII Mark 7. 1 2. Then came together unto him the Pharisees and certain of the Scribes which came from Jerusalem And when they saw some of his Disciples eat Bread with defiled that is to say with unwashen hands they found Febr. 3. 1621. fault THis Chapter consisteth of two principal parts The first is a Conference or Disputation of our Saviour Christ with the Scribes and Pharisees about their superstitious Observation of Jewish Traditions unto Ver. 24. The second is the History of two Miracles wrought by our Saviour viz. The casting of a Devil out of the Daughter of the Syrophoenician Woman and the curing of one that was deaf and had an impediment in his Speech from Ver. 24. unto the end of the Chapter In the first part consider two things 1. The Disputation it self unto
of this Testimony of the Prophet as they are found Isa 29. 13. from whence our Saviour citeth them and as they are here mentioned by the Evangelist We must know therefore that howsoever in the words there is some small difference yet if it be well considered there is no difference in the main matter and substance of the Testimony only our Saviour in alledging it doth further open and explain the Prophets meaning Touching the differences in the words One is that whereas the Prophet saith Their fear was taught by Precepts of men our Saviour here saith They worship him teaching for Doctrines mens Precepts But the sense is all one in substance for by fear the Prophet understandeth the Worship of God in general putting a part for the whole by a Synechdoche Another difference is that our Saviour here addeth the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the Original which signifies In vain But this is no addition to the matter and substance of the Testimony but only an opening and explaining of that which the Prophet darkly implyeth For although he do not say expresly that their Fearing or Worshipping of God was vain yet by reproving it he doth sufficiently imply that it was vain Observ Observ Here we may see that in alledging Scripture it is lawful sometimes to swarve from the express words of the Text so that there be no swarving from the matter and sense of those places that are alledged Though we may not add any thing to the matter and sense of Holy Scripture yet it is lawful sometimes in the alledging of a place of Scripture to add some words in way of Exposition of that which is alledged c. yea it is sometimes necessary and profitable to do this c. See Mat. 4. 10. But to come to the particular handling of those things which have been before propounded to speak of out of the words And first of the sin reproved by the Prophet viz. Their Superstition which is two-fold 1. In Doctrine 2. In Life and practise as hath been before said And the former of these was the ground and cause of the latter Their superstitious Practice in Worshipping God after mens Traditions was built upon their superstitious Doctrine in that they taught mens Precepts c. Teaching for Doctrines That is in stead of true and sound Doctrines warranted by the written Word of God The Commandments of men That is unwritten Traditions Customs and Ordinances of men devised without warrant from the Word of God Observ Observ In that their corrupt and superstitious Doctrine and Teaching of humane Traditions in stead of sound Doctrine is mentioned here as the Ground and Cause of their superstitious Worshipping of God Hence observe That the teaching of corrupt and unsound Doctrines in the Church is a main cause of unlawful and sinful Practices This was one great cause of many sins reigning amongst the People of the Jews in the times of the Old Testament because the Priest taught them amiss and the false Prophets misled them by erroneous Doctrine Isa 9. 16. The Leaders of this People cause them to err and they that are led of them are destroyed Jer. 50. 6. My People have been lost sheep their Shepherds have caused them to go astray c. See Matth. 15. 14. Se in our Saviour's time one main Cause of great Sins and Corruptions in life which reigned among the Jews was this That the Scribes and Pharisees were so corrupt and unsound in their Doctrine as may appear Mat. 5. So among the Papists at this day the corrupt Doctrine taught in that Church is the cause of so great profaness and wickedness of life as is seen among them Vse 1 Use 1. See then how dangerous it is for such as are called to be Teachers in the Church to teach or bring into the Church any corrupt or unsound Doctrines not warrantable by the Word of God This opens a gapp to Sin and unlawful Practices Let all Ministers therefore beware of this remembring that Matth. 5. 19. whosoever shall break one of the least Commandments and teach men so shall be called the least in the Kingdom of Heaven Corrupt Teachers sow the Seed from whence all evil fruits of profane and wicked life do spring Vse 2 Use 2. Admonition to Christians to beware of the Leaven of corrupt Doctrine lest by it they be drawn to errour in Practice Therefore try all things c. 1 Thess 5. 20. Vse 3 Use 3. Such as have sound Doctrine of the Word taught them ought to be thankful So much of their Superstition in Doctrine Now to speak of their Superstitious Practice They worshipped God according to humane Precepts Doctr. Doctr. Here observe that it is the property of superstitious Hypocrites to serve and worship God after the Precepts of men and not after the Word of God making humane Traditions Customs and Ordinances the Rule of God's Worship and not his own Word So did the old hypocritical Jews in the Prophet Esay's time as we see here and Isa 1. 12. it appears that they worshipped God not in such sort as he required but after their own Will and Superstitious Customs therefore he saith to them in way of Reproof when ye come to appear before me who hath required this at your hands to tread my Courts So the Scribes and Pharisees and other superstitious Jews in our Saviour's time worshipped God after the Tradition of their Ancestors and not after the Rule of the Word of God So our Saviour here chargeth them that in God's Worship they followed not the Doctrine of the written Word but their own and their Ancestors unwritten Precepts Col. 2. 20. The Apostle reproveth some in that Church for burdening themselves with humane Traditions in the Worship of God telling them That there is onely a Shew of Wisdom but no true Wisdom in the Observation of such Precepts of men without Warrant from the Word of God Reas Reas 1. Such superstitious Hypocrites are more careful to please men than God and more careful to be approved of men than of God therefore they rather make mens Precepts and Ordinances the Rule of their serving God than the Word of God 2. They rest only in the outward Worship of God and because in that alone they find no true contentment nor sound comfort and peace of Conscience therefore they forge and devise to themselves other wayes and means of worshipping God not prescribed of him in his Word that so in them they may if it be possible find contentment Vse 1 Vse 1. See what to judge of the Papists at this day worshipping God after their own Devices and unwritten Traditions Canons of Councils Pope's Decrees c. and not after the Prescript of the written Word of God they herein discover themselves to be superstitious Hypocrites like to these Jews reproved by the Prophet and like to the Scribes and Pharisees here reproved by our Saviour Christ The Scribes and Pharisees will never dy so long
this end they must walk wisely and religiously toward their Children being careful to train them up in instruction and information of the Lord Eph. 6. 4. and to go before them by holy example This is a great means to move reverence in their Children toward them And they must take heed on the other side of foolish vain and loose behaviour before their Children especially when they are young lest this breed contempt c. Mark 7. 10. And who so curseth Father or Mother let him dye the Death Mar. 17. 1621. THe third Duty of Children to Parents is obedience Ephes 6. 1. Children obey your Parents in the Lord c. So Col. 3. 20. This obedience consisteth in sundry things But especially in these five 1. In submitting to Parents instruction and teaching As Parents are to bring them up in good nuture and instruction so Children are to yield themselves willingly and gladly to be instructed shewing themselves teachable Prov. 13. 1. A wise son heareth his Fathers instruction Contrarily Prov. 15. 5. A fool despiseth his Fathers instruction See also Prov. 1. 8. 2. In obeying the Precepts and Will of their Parents in things lawfull and indifferent Jer. 35. The Rechabites being forbidden of their Father to build Houses plant Vineyards or drink Wine c. obeyed therein and are commended and rewarded of God for their obedience Isaac shewed obedience to his Father Abraham in suffering himself to be bound and laid on the Altar for a Sacrifice Our Saviour Christ himself was also subject to his Parents Luke 2. 51. 3. In submitting patiently to the Reproofs and Corrections of Parents and in being carefull to reforme the faults for which they are either reproved or corrected yea though they should reprove or correct unjustly yet Children ought not to refuse or rebell against them Though this seem tedious and against stomack yet seeing God requires it Children must shew obedience even to unjust reproof and correction Touching Reproof Prov. 15. 5. He that regardeth his Father's reproof is wise Et contrá Prov. 13. 1. Solomon makes it the property of an undutifull scorner not to hear his Father's rebuke Therefore every good Child must thence learn on the contrary to hear and obey their Parents rebukes Numb 12. 14. The Lord saies thus of Miriam If her Father had but spit in her face should she not be ashamed seven Dayes By which Speech he implyeth That if a Parent shew a signe of displeasure against the Child for any fault it is fit the Child should not onely take it patiently but shew himself also ashamed thereat Touching Correction Hebr. 12. 9. We have had Fathers of our Flesh which corrected us and we gave them reverence c. A Duty of Parents to correct Children when there is cause therefore Childrens Duty is to sumbit unto it as being for their own good A means through the Blessing of God to reform vice and sin in them yea to deliver their Souls from Hell Prov. 23. 14. 4. In yielding to their Parents Will and Appointment for choyce of their Particular Callings As Parents are to take order and see that their Children live not idly without a Calling but that they be trained up in some honest and lawfull Calling wherein to do good in Church or Common-wealth So Children are willingly to be guided by Parents therein and to take upon them that Calling which their Parents appoint them unto so that it be a lawful Calling in it self and they fit for it Our Saviour himself therein submitted to Joseph and Mary living under them in the Trade of a Carpenter Mark 6. 3. So the Patriarchs were Shepheards by the Appointment of Jacob their Father So David before he was called to the Kingdom was a Keeper of Sheep by the Appointment of Jesse his Father See 1 Sam. 16. the 11th Verse compared with the 19th 5. Lastly The Obedience of Children stands in being directed and ruled by their Parents in the matter of their Marriage when they come to years fit for Marriage and are willing or desirous to enâ—er into that estate The choice of a fit Husband or Wife being a very serious and weighty matter and such as doth very nearly concern the good of the Child therefore in this matter all Children are to be guided by their Parents and not to presume without their Will and Consent to enter into the state of Marriage Parents by the Law of God have power to dispose of their Children in Marriage 1 Cor. 7. 38. The Father is said to give his Virgin in Marriage Deut. 7. 3. Thou shalt not give thy Daughter to the Canaanites c. Exod. 22. 17. There is a Law that he which defloured a Maid should marry her but not without her Father's Consent Isaac at the Age of forty years was at his Father's choice for a Wife And so Jacob was sent by Isaac his Father to Laban's House or Family to take a Wife thence Gen. 28. 2 Sam. 13. 13. Thamar saith to her Brother Ammon The King will not deny me to thee The Heathen knew this by the light of Nature See Gen. 34. 3. in Sichem It is also decreed by all Laws Civil Canon c. The Papists require it Concil Trid. Reas 1 Reas 1. Children are a part of the Goods and Substance of their Parents over which they have power to dispose of them as of other of their Substance Exod. 21. 7. The Jews might by the Law sell their Children to become Servants to others according to the Custom of those times And it seems that the Devil took this for granted that Job's Children were part of his Substance and Possessions and therefore having power given him over his Goods and Possessions he slew his Children Psal 127. 3. An heritage of or from the Lord. Reas 2 Reas 2. By Marriage Children are called to leave their Parents after a sort Gen. 2. 24. For this cause shall a man leave his Father and Mother c. Therefore it is fit that this leaving of Parents should be with their consent Reas 3 Reas 3. By Marriage the power of Parents over the Child is in some sort passed over to the Husband or Wife and is it fit it should be so passed over without Parents consent Here two or three Questions are needful to be briefly resoved Quest 1 Quest 1. Whether a Parent may urge or compell his Child to marry against the Child's Affection Answ Answ He may not because without free consent of the parties to be married there can be no lawful Marriage this consent being of the Essence of Marriage yet a Parent may command or require his Child to marry in some case and the Child ought not without weighty and just cause to refuse Quest 2 Quest 2. May a Parent restrain or keep his Child from Marriage Answ Answ He may keep him from this or that Marriage in particular with such or such a Party for some just cause but not from Marriage in generall
to with-hold or take from such these pretious means Because these Scribes and Pharisees willfully contemned and rejected Christ's Doctrine at other times therefore now though he reprove them yet he will not vouchsafe to instruct them because they would not at other times learn of Him therefore now he will not teach them but leaves them in their obstinacy and willfull blindnesse and turns to the Common People to instruct them He would not give holy things to such Doggs nor cast such Pearls to Swine c. See before Chap. 5. 18. Vse 3 Vse 1. See how fearful and dangerous it is for any to be willful Contemners of the Ministry of the Word when they enjoy it or have it offered to them saying with those in Job Chap. 21. 14. Depart from us we desire not the Knowledge of thy wayes c. Or with those Amos 2. 12. and Mich. 2. 6. bidding the Prophets not to Prophesie unto them c. It is just with God to deprive such of these means of Salvation for their unthankfulness and he will do it if they repent not speedily of this hainous sin Oh then let every People and Person beware of obstinacy and wilfull contempt of the Ministery of the Word and other means of Salvation lest they be taken from them and they left to themselves to perish in their own willfull blindnesse and hardnesse of heart Of all kind of contempt of the Word beware of willfull contempt lest if thou willfully reject Instruction when thou mayest have it the Lord afterward deny it unto thee and so thou live and dye and perish for ever in thy willfull blindness Hos 4. 6. The Lord threatneth the Priests That because they rejected Knowledge He would reject them c. So will he say to thee If thou be a Contemner of Instruction If thou wilt not learn of Christ he will not teach thee If thou wilt not learn of his Ministers thou shalt not learn of them for he will either take them away or their Ministery from thee or make it unprofitable to thee so as it shall do thee no good giving thee over to such blindness and hardness of heart that all that is preached to thee shall be as if it were spoken in Parables or in a strange Language c. Use 2 Vse 2. Make use of the means while we have them Seek the Lord while He may be found c. Isa 55. See Cant. 5. Observ 2 Observ 2. In that our Saviour perceiving the Common People to be more teachable than the proud Pharisees doth therefore turn and apply Himself to instruct them rather then the Pharisees We learn That Christ Jesus our Lord is most ready to teach such as are most teachable that is ready willing and fit to learn of him Spirituall and Heavenly matters Therefore he usually passed over the obstinate and refractary Scribes and Pharisees which scorned to be taught of Him and applyed himself rather to instruct either his own Disciples or the Common People which were more tractable and teachable than the Scribes and Pharisees So here and at other times Psal 25. 9. The Meek and Humble will he teach his way The reason is because such are most teachable As on the contrary such as are proud and high-minded are unfit to be taught of Christ Therefore Jam. 4. 6. God is said To resist the Proud and to give grace to the Humble To this purpose also is that Isa 66. 5. Hear the Word of the Lord ye that tremble at his Word c. How forward was our Saviour to instruct the Woman of Samaria because she was teachable Joh. 4. Vse 1 Vse 1. See the cause why many are left and given over of Christ in their naturall ignorance and blindness remaining still in it notwithstanding the plentifull outward means of instruction which they have The reason is because they have not humble meek and teachable minds but are puffed up with conceipt of their own knowledge thinking that they know enough already and therefore desire not further instruction but contemn the means of it that is the Ministery of the Word c. Vse 2 Vse 2. If we would be taught of Christ and desire that he should freely and readily reveal unto us the heavenly Mysteries of his Wlll then let us shew our selves tractable and teachable that is willing and desirous to be taught of Him Quest Quest How can we be taught of Him being now in Heaven Answ Answ Though He teach not now on Earth in His own Person yet He teacheth the Church still by His Pastors and Ministers which He gave unto the Church when He ascended Ephes 4. Therefore in submitting to be taught of them we submit to Christ's teaching Luke 10. He that heareth you heareth me c. Let every one therefore shew themselves willing and desirous to learn of Christ's Ministers especially of their own peculiar Pastor And to this end pray unto Christ Jesus to give us teachable minds desire him to give us a mind to know Him and his Will and withall labour for humble hearts and minds touched with sense of our Naturall blindness then shall we be fit Schollars for the School of Christ whereas on the other side if we be proud and swell with conceipt of our own knowledge Christ will shut us out from his School as he did the self-conceited Scribes and Pharisees Oh then labour and pray for an humble heart and mind willing and desirous to learn of Christ's Ministers Then he will shew himself ready to teach thee not onely by the outward teaching of his Word but also by the inward teaching of his Spirit making the other effectuall to thee Deny thine own carnall wisdom and seek to Christ who is the eternall Wisdom of God the Father to enlighten and teach thee 1 Cor. 3. 18. If any seem to be wise let him become a fool that he may be wise The more thou art humbled in the sight of thine own Naturall folly and ignorance in heavenly matters the fitter Schollar thou art for Christ and the sooner will he teach thee the knowledge of his Will in matters of Salvation Humble thy self therefore even at the feet of Christ as Mary did Luke 10. to learn of him in the Ministery of the Word c. Hunger and thirst after heavenly knowledge then Christ will satisfie thee Observ 3 Observ 3. In that he called the whole multitude unto him to be instructed we may hence gather That it concerneth all sorts of persons to hear the Word and Doctrine of Christ and to be instructed therein of whatsoever Age Sex Condition c. they be whether Young or Old Men or Women Rich or Poor c. Therefore in the words following it is said He bids them all hearken unto Him When the Law was to be given all the People were to be assembled to the Mount Sinai to hear and take notice of it Exod. 19. And so Josiah read the Book of the Law in the
course they should take in all Afflictions and Distresses wherewith the Lord tryeth them either in their own persons or in those that belong unto them and are dear unto them The best remedy and means to be used is to go unto God and to seek to him by the prayer of Faith desiring help comfort and deliverance out of such troubles See before Chap. 1. Ver. 40. Observ 2 Observ 2. Parents may learn of this Woman to take speciall care of their Children being in misery and distresse shewing pitty on them and using the best means to help them out of their miseries Thus did this Syrophoenician Woman in coming and suing to Christ by prayer of Faith to cast the Devil out her Daughter So Jairus for his Daughter lying at point of Death Chap. 5. 23. So that Noble man for his son Joh. 4. 47. So the Shunamite 2 King 4. 1 Tim. 5. 8. If any provide not for his own and especially for those of his own House he hath denyed the Faith and is worse then an Infidel Especially he that provides not for them in time of affliction when they have most need of care and provision This is true of Bodily and Spirituall miseries 1. In bodily Miseries and Afflictions as Sicknesses Pain danger of Death c. Parents are to pitty and take care of their Children using the best means they can for their help and comfort as good Dyet Physick c. joyning prayer also with the use of these 2. In spirituall miseries of their Souls when Children are spiritually sick of sin and diseased with the deadly Maladies of sin and when they are under the power of Satan ruling in their Hearts and holding possession in them by his temptations c. In these Cases Parents ought especially to pitty and take care of their own Children to help and relieve them by all means which they can use as by admonition reproof correction prayer for them c. Reasons 1. The light of nature teacheth Parents to have this care and compassion of their own Children in all their miseries The very Heathen knew it and practised yea brute Beasts by naturall instinct do practise it 2. The Miseries and Afflictions of the Child are in some sort the Parents own Afflictions and so should be accompted by them Therefore Matth. 15. 22. this Woman prayed Christ to have mercy on her self Have mercy on me c. 3. God sometimes smiteth the Child for the Parents sin 1 King 17. 18. The widdow of Sarepta acknowledgeth the Sickness and Death of her son to be as a Chastisement sent upon her for her own sin Use Vse For reproof of such unnaturall Parents who take no such care and pitty of their Children in their miseries when God's hand is upon them but let them alone using no such means as is fit to help and relieve them Some are so carelesse as not to seek to the Physitian for their sick Child but let it alone to sink or swim c. Others seek onely to the Physitian and use other outward helps and means but seek not to God by prayer for his blessing on the means Others are pittifull to their Children in their bodily miseries as Sickness Pain Lameness c. but shew no compassion nor take any care to help them out of Spirituall miseries Though deadly sick of sin yet use no means of admonition correction prayer c. Though spiritually possessed of Satan c. Mark 7. 27 c. But Jesus said unto Her c. July 7. 1622. OF the place where this Miracle was wrought you have heard as also of the Occasion or Cause moving Christ to work it which was the earnest sute of the Woman whose Daughter was possessed of a Devil Now followeth the order and manner of our Saviour's proceeding in granting her sute and working the Miracle in that he did not at first yield to her sute but put her off and seemed utterly to deny and refuse to hear her yet at length being further importuned by her he yielded to her request in dispossessing her Daughter of the Devil In the words consider four things 1. Christ's answer to her sute Ver. 27. Let the Children first be filled c. 2. Her reply unto him taking occasion from his words to prosecute her sute Ver. 28. She answered and said Yes Lord yet the Doggs under the Table c. 3. Our Saviour's second answer comforting her and assuring her that the Devil was indeed cast out of her Daughter Ver. 29. 4. The Issue and Event which followed Ver. 30. When she was come to her House she found the Devil gone out c. Touching the first our Saviour doth not presently grant her sute but seemeth utterly to reject it alledging a twofold reason of his denyall 1. From the Circumstance of the Time in that the Jews were first to be made partakers of the benefits of Christ the Messiah before the Gentiles therefore seeing the time appointed for the generall Calling of the Gentiles and for the making of them partakers of Christ and his benefits was not yet come Hence our Saviour reasoneth against this Woman That she being a Gentile was not yet to reap this benefit by him This is implyed in these words Let the Children first be filled 2. From the inconvenience and unfitness of the matter which she requested In that it was not meet or fit for him to take the Childrens Bread and to cast it to Doggs that is to bestow the Benefits of the Messiah upon her being a Gentile which belonged peculiarly to the Jews Now further to clear the sense of the words Quest Quest Why did not our Saviour at first hear this Woman and grant her sute but put her off and thus reason and argue against her seeing she was so forward to come unto him for her help and testified her Faith in crying earnestly to Him and seeing he used at other times to be so ready to hear and help such as came and prayed and sought to him It may therefore seem strange that he should now be so backward to hear and grant her Petition and this might in all likelyhood greatly discourage her being but a young Christian newly converted c. Answ Answ 1. Our Saviour knew well as he was God the strength and soundness of her Faith that she would not by this means be discouraged but rather stirred up to be the more importunate with him 2. He thus rejected her at first that by this means he might throughly exercise and try her Faith that so the strength and soundness of it might by this great tryall be the more clearly manifested both to her self for her comfort and to others for their example to encourage them to shew forth the like constancy of Faith Let the Children That is the People of the Jews so called because they were at that time the onely People whom God had chosen and outwardly called and adopted unto Himself to be His Church and People
it or wholly to hinder the working of it in them if it be a true and sound Faith I say if it be a true and sound Faith though it be but in weak measure yet it is invincible and shall never be utterly vanquished or overthrown by any Tryalls or Temptations nor by any Difficulties or Discouragements which they meet with in this World 1 Joh. 5. 4. This is the Victory which overcometh the World even our Faith Eph. 6. 16. Our Shield to quench all the fiery Darts of Satan c. Matth. 16. The Gates of Hell shall not prevail against such as are built upon Christ by true Faith Observ 3 Observ 3. In that this Woman being in great Distress and Affliction and her Affliction and Trouble growing hitherto greater and greater as we heard before yet her Faith is so far from being quenched or extinguished by these Troubles that it doth rather grow and increase in her expressing the powerfull work of it in her more and more Hence observe That the Tryalls and Afflictions which God layeth on his Children are so far from quenching the work of Faith in them that they are means rather to stir up and increase the life and powerfull working of it in them causing them to lay surer and faster hold upon God's Mercy and to cleave closer unto Him c. So this Woman the more Christ seems to discourage her and to add Affliction to her Affliction the faster hold she layeth upon him and his power and mercy c. Hence it is That the Faith of God's Servants never worketh so powerfully as in midst of their greatest Troubles and Afflictions So the Faith of Abraham in that great Tryall when he was commanded to sacrifice his only Son Isaac Gen. 22. Hebr. 11. 7. So the Faith of Job in his greatest Troubles did most shew it self as Chap. 13. 15. when he said Though ye kill me c. See also Job 19. 25. So the Faith of David of Jonah c. and of those Believers mentioned Hebr. 11. So Paul 2 Cor. 12. 10. True Faith is in this respect like to the Hearb Camomill which the more it is trodden upon the sweeter it smelleth and the more it flourisheth or like spices which being bruised in the Morter have the stronger scent and taste c. Rat. Rat. In Affliction there is most use of Faith and most matter and occasion for it it to work upon Use Use See how profitable are Afflictions being sanctified to us in that they are means to stir up the work of Faith and to quicken the life of it in us In time of prosperity Faith is apt to lye as it were dead or asleep in us but Afflictions do awake and revive it c. Observ 4 Observ 4. When she saith The Doggs under the Table eat c. She implyeth her desire to be partaker at least of some small portion and part of the Benefits of Christ the Messiah That if it were not meet for her to be fed at his Table with his Children yet c. Whence we may observe That God's Children do highly prize even the smallest favours and mercies of God and do earnestly thirst after the same especially after Spirituall favours and mercies which concern Salvation Psal 48. 10. David was content to be a Door-Keeper in the House of God Luke 15. 19. The Prodigall when he repented was content to be under his Father but as an hired Servant So the Faithfull are even glad of the Crums falling from Christ's Table glad of the least part and portion of Spirituall food given them in the Ministery of the Word and Sacraments Vse 1 Vse 1. See the great Sin of such as contemn and set light by the greatest and most excellent Favours of God in plentifull manner and measure offered unto them as the plentifull preaching of the Word and use of the Sacraments c. Not esteeming not regarding to be partakers of these pretious means of Salvation loathing this heavenly food which many other hungry Souls of good Christians in other places would be right glad of yea of the very Crums which fall from that Table at which they are fed c. Vse 2 Use 2. Let us shew our high estimation and accompt even of the smallest Favours and Mercies of God by hungring and thristing after them especially after Spirituall Blessings as the means of Salvation c. Though we are to desire these in the most plentifull measure that may be yet we are to be glad and thankfull for the least measure and portion of them bestowed on us and make use of the same Mark 7. 29 30. And He said unto her For this saying go thy way the Devil is gone out of thy Daughter And July 28. 1622. when she was come to her House she found the Devil gone out and her Daughter laid upon the Bed FRom the 27 Verse unto the 31 the Evangelist doth set down the manner and order of our Saviour Christ his proceeding to work this Miracle of the Sute and Prayer of the Woman of Syrophoenicia viz. That he did not presently upon her first praying and suing to him work the Miracle but at first denyed to do it and yet afterward being further importuned by him he yielded to her and wrought this great Miracle by the Power of his God-head casting the Devil out of her Daughter In the words are four things contained 1. Christ's Answer to the Sute and Supplication of the Woman denying to grant her Request and yielding Reasons of his denyall Ver. 27. 2. Her Reply unto Him taking advantage from his own words to renue and prosecute her prayer to Him Ver. 28. 3. Christ's second Answer or Reply unto her comforting her and assuring her that her earnest Petition was granted and that the Devil was cast out c. Ver. 29. 4. The Issue and Consequent of Christ's word That she coming home to her House found it as he had said c. Of the two first I have formerly spoken Now to speak of the two last And first of Christ's Reply or Answer unto the former words of the Woman by which she had testified the strength of her Faith in that she was so far from being daunted by his denyall of her sute at first that she took occasion from the very words of his denyall to renew her supplication The Reply or Answer of our Saviour unto her in this Case is set down Ver. 29. For this saying c. In which words consider two things 1. The impulsive Cause moving our Saviour to work the Miracle And his comfortable Answer to assure her thereof which was the excellent measure of Faith testified and manifested by her words For this saying That is forasmuch as thou hast plainly testified and shewed forth the strength of thy Faith in me by these thy words Declaring manifestly that thou dost by true Faith believe in me and rest thy self thus upon my Power and Mercy for the obtaining of this Miracle
for the space of these three whole dayes Answ Answ 1. In that hot Country of Judea their appetite unto Meat being less than it is usually in colder Countryes therefore it is likely That they were able to Fast much longer than we are able in this colder Country 2. It is also probable as some think That this People were not wholly and altogether fasting all this time but that they or some of them at least did eat some thing in the space of those three Dayes though it is like it was not much howsoever it be no doubt but at this time when Christ spake these words they had been very long fasting or else he needed not to fear lest they should faint by the way as they returned home to their Houses Observ 1 Observ 1. In that the Peoples want of Food was one cause moving Christ to have compassion on them and to shew it by working this Miracle Hence gather That the Necessities and Miseries of others should move us to pitty and compassion towards them and cause us to shew it by Fruits of Mercy in helping and relieving them Job 6. 14. To him that is afflicted pitty should be shewed from his Friend Rom. 12. 15. Weep with them that weep But of this before sufficiently Observ 2 Observ 2. The zeal and forwardness of the People not onely in coming to Christ to hear Him c. and that far off but also continuing with Him so long even three Dayes and that fasting Hence learn to imitate their zeal and forwardness in taking pains to come unto the holy Ordinances of Christ and means of Salvation as the Ministery of the Word Sacraments c. being content to come far if need be and to continue long at holy Exercises if occasion be offered yea to be content sometimes if need require to forbear our ordinary Food or to break our sleep rather than deprive our selves of the benefit of the Word and Sacrament when we may enjoy them especially upon the Lord's Sabbaths The Queen of Sheba came from far to hear the Wisdom of Salomon Matth. 12. 42. how much more should we come far to hear the Word of Christ able to make us wise unto Salvation Psal 84. 6. The People of God were content to take tedious Journyes and to passe through dry and thirsty places to come to the place of God's Worship so should we be content to do the like Acts 20. 7. The Disciples at Troas were content to hold out very long in hearing Paul even when he continued his Preaching till Mid-night See more of this Point Chap. 2. 2. and Chap. 6. 33. It followeth Ver. 3. If I send them away Fasting c. Observ Observ See the tender care which the Lord hath over the Bodies of his Servants and Followers to provide for them all necessaries for bodily sustenance and comfort and to prevent all hurts and inconveniences that may come unto them Our Saviour is very carefull here That the Bodies of these which followed Him might not faint or be over weak and weary by the Way Matth. 6. 30. If God cloath the Grasse of Field c. shall He not much more cloath you Matth. 10. 30. The very hairs of your Head are numbred See Mark 6. 31. Reason Reason 1. The bodies of the Faithfull are God's Creatures the work of his Hands therefore He takes care of them c. 2. They are redeemed by Him from the Power of Sin and Satan and from Hell c. 3. They are the Temples of the Holy Ghost c. 1 Cor. 6. 19. Use 1 Vse 1. Great comfort to us against all bodily wants and against bodily evils and dangers unto which we are of our selves lyable and subject If we be true Disciples and Followers of Christ carefully and conscionably serving Him He takes speciall care and charge even of our Bodies and of every part of them even of the hairs of our Head He is carefull to provide for us and to bestow on us all things needfull for our bodily Life and carefull to prevent those evils and dangers which may come unto our Bodies so far as He seeth it good for us to escape them insomuch that not a hair of our Heads can perish without his Will and Providence Therefore cast our care on Him who careth for us even for our Bodies which are precious unto Him c. Vse 2 Vse 2. How much more doth He take care of our Souls to provide for them all things needfull to Salvation to feed them especially with his Word and Sacraments and to comfort and strengthen them by his Spirit that they may hold out and not faint in the way unto Heaven and Salvation Use 3 Vse 3. Seeing the Lord is so carefull even of the Bodies of his Servants This must teach them to be also carefull of the good of their own Bodies to maintain and preserve the health strength and life of them by all good means and to prevent those evils and dangers which may happen to them Though we are chiefly to have care of our Souls yet not to neglect our Bodies lest we tempt God and provoke Him also to cast off the care of them Though He have the chief care yet He will have us also to use the means c. For divers of them came from far Observe the zeal and forwardness of the People in coming so far to hear Christ c. Of this before Ver. 4 5. And his Disciples answered him c. The sense of these words may appear by that which was before spoken upon the 6 chap. from the 35 ver unto the 39. And the Instructions to be gathered hence were likewise there handled Ver. 6 7 8 9. And he commanded the People to sit down c. In these Verses he laid down the Miracle it self The meaning of the words and the Instructions to be learned from them may appear from that which was before spoken of the like Miracle Chap. 6. Ver. 39 c. The difference between this and that former Miracle of the Loaves stands in this That there a greater number was fed with a smaller quantity of Food that is to say 5000 persons with five Loaves and two Fishes and a greater quantity of Fragments was left even twelve Baskets full Whereas here we see that there was a greater quantity of Food to feed a lesse number of persons even seven Loaves and a few Fishes to feed 4000 and yet a lesse quantity of Fragments was left but seven Baskets full The reason hereof was twofold 1. That the quality of the Miracles might be fitted to the present Times and Occasions therefore there was now more store of Provision and a less number of People to be fed than before he therefore fitteth the Miracle to the present Time and Occasion 2. That by this means our Saviour might shew the absolute freedom of his divine Power That he was not at all tyed unto the means in working these Miracles but that
his Power was above the means and that he could have fed them without any means or provision of Bread or Fish at all if it had so pleased him Observ Observ The Power and Providence of God in blessing our Food unto us is far above the means of Food and is not at all tyed unto it or to the quantity of it but it is all one and as easie with him if he please to sustain and nourish us with a small quantity of Food as with a greater quantity It is not the outward means of Meat and Drink that of it self nourisheth us but the blessing of God giving vertue to it c. Matth. 4. 4. Man liveth not by Bread alone c. Vse 1 Use 1. Comfort to such as have but small provision of Food God is able to bless it and make it sufficient c. Though they are not now to expect Miracles c. Vse 2 Use 2. Such as have most means not to rest in them but to seek to God for his Blessing c. Mark 8. 10 11. And straightway he entred into a Ship with his Disciples and came into the parts of Dalmanutha Sept. 22. 1622. And the Pharisees came forth and began to question with him seeking of him a Sign from Heaven tempting Him OF the first principall matter contained in this Chapter you have heard viz. Our Saviour's miraculous feeding of 4000 with seven Loaves and a few Fishes Now followeth the second which is his Answer made to the Pharisees questioning with him and tempting him by seeking of him a Sign from Heaven laid down from the 10 Ver. to the 14. Where consider four things 1. The Occasion of the Pharisees coming to Christ to question with him and to seek from him a Sign c. Our Saviour's departure by Ship with his Disciples from the Place where he was before into the parts of Dalmanutha Ver. 10. 2. The Pharisee coming to him and their questioning with him and tempting him by seeking from him a Sign from Heaven Ver. 11. 3. Christ's Answer unto them laid down Ver. 12. He sighed deeply c. 4. What followed upon his Answer Ver. 13. He left them c. Touching the Occasion of their coming to question with him c. which was his going into the parts of Dalmanutha We may in the words consider four things 1. His departure into those Parts 2. The manner how or means of his passage By Ship 3. The time Straightway That is so soon as he had wrought the former Miracle of the Loaves and Fishes and had sent away the People Ver. 9. 4. His Companions in this Journey or Passage His Disciples Into the Parts of Dalmanutha Matth. 15. ult It is said He went into the Coasts of Magdala But the difference between the Evangelists is easily reconciled For either the place had two names or else which is more probable both these places Dalmanutha and Magdala were near together and so Christ coming into the Coasts of the one may be said to come also into the Borders of the other at the same time Whether this Dalmanutha were a Town or Village or whether it were the name of some particular Region and Country in Judea is not expressed neither is it expressed in what particular part of Judea or Galilee it was onely it appears to have been situated on the other side of the Sea of Galilee near unto which our Saviour was before because it is said He went by Ship into these parts of Dalmanutha Quest Quest Why did He now depart thither Answ Answ Because He knew himself Called and Sent of his heavenly Father not onely to do good by his Miracles and Doctrine in the place where he was before whâ—ch was near the Sea of Galilee but alâ—o to â—eeâ— with the malicious Pharisees and Sadduces in those Coast of Dalmanutha and there to anâ—weâ— their â—â—licioâ—â— Cavils and Questions and to reprove their Malice and Hypocrisie in going about to teâ—pt hiâ— by seeking of him a Sign from Heaven Thus also at other times he used to remove and travell from plâ—ce to â—lâ—ce sometimes to preach and work Miracles and somtime for other good ends not rashly without a Calling but by vertue of his Calling being sent of his heavenly Father to that end See Chap. 1. 38. Observ Observ We should not take Journeys or remove and travell from place to place without a Calling and Warrant from God Our Saviour in all his Travells and Journeys from place to place by Sea and Land had respect to the Calling which he had from his heavenly Father and he never went or ournyed to or â—rom any place either to preach or work Miracles or for any other end but by vertue of his Callings So Chap. 1. 38. Let us go into the next Towns that I may preach there also for therefore came I forth Neither did he undertake any Journey but at the same time in which it was appointed of his Father that he should go it as we â—ay see Joh. 7. 8. he would not go up to Jerusalem to the Feast of Tabernacles â—o soon as his Kinsfolks would have him because the due time appointed for his going up thither was not come Herein we are to follow his example not undertaking Journeys or travelling at any time to or from any place without a lawfull Calling and Warrant from God As for all our Actions and Enterprizes we must have a Calling and Waâ—rant so for our Journyes As the Israelites journyed by direction of the Cloud and Pillar of Fire So c. Now we have a Calling from God for them when we undertake them by good Warrant from the written Word of God that is to say upon just and lawfull Grounds and Causes and for good and right ends as for the Glory of God and for the procuring of some good to our selves or others Reason Reason Unlesse we be sure of a Calling and Warrant from God for the undertaking of all Journyes we cannot expect his blessing and protection in them neither can we with comfort pray unto him for the same as is fit we should Psal 91. 11. He giveth his Angel charge to keep us in our wayes that is so long as we walk within compass of a lawfull Calling But if we go out of these our wayes we exclude our selves fâ—oâ— God's protection Use Use For reproof of such as rashly and unadvisedly take Journyes and travell about from place to place without Warrant from God in his Word Some for idle and vain purposes upon triffling occasions taking Journeys yea sometimes long Journeys and spending much time in them Some for evil and unlawâ—â—lâ— ends c. How should such expect a blessing from God and that he should prosper and protect them in such unwarrantable Journeys or removings c. So much of our Saviour's departure into the Coastâ— oâ— Dalmanutha The next thing to be considered is the manner or means of his departure He entered inâ—o a Ship c.
and hear of so many corrupt false and erroneous Teachers in the Church or out of it as Papists Anabaptists Lutherans Armintans c. Thus it hath been in all former Ages of the Church and God hath appointed to suffer it so to be for the causes and ends before mentioned Therefore no cause to be offended hereat or to grow in suspicion or dislike of the true Religion because there are so many Sects of false Teachers which labour to corrupt the same Use 2 Use 2. See what need there is for God's People in all Ages to be well grounded and setled in the sound Knowledge and Belief of the truth lest otherwise they be plucked away with the Errours and false Doctrines of corrupt Teachers and fall from their own stedfaastness in the true Faith and Religion of Christ So we in this Age and time of the Church See also what need to be very wary and circumspect in shunning all corrupt and erroneous Doctrines But of this more in the next Point Observ 3 Observ 3. That it is the duty of Christians carefully to shun and avoid all corrupt and erroneous Doctrines and erroneous Opinions of men in matters of Religion which are either contrary to the Word of God or not grounded upon the same Our Saviour warns his Disciples to take heed of the Leaven of the Pharisees and of Herod that is to reject their corrupt Doctrine and Opinions and to be far from believing or embracing the same either in Judgment or Practise So Deut. 13. 1. If there arise among you a Prophet and say Let us go after other Gods Thou shalt not hearken to the words of that Prophet So Matth. 7. 15. Beware of false Prephets It is to be understood not so much of shunning their Perâ—ons though they are also to be avoided as of shunning their false Doctrine Hebr. 13. 9. Be not carried about with diverse and strange Doctrines 2 Pet. 3. 17 Seeing ye know these things before beware lest ye also be led away with the Errour of the Wicked c. Matth. 24. 4. Take heed no man deceive you c. 2 Joh. 10. ver If any come and bring not this Doctrine c. Reas 1 Reas 1. Erroneous and false Doctrine is odious to God Revel 2. 15. Christ sayes He hateth the Doctrine of the Nicolaitans Therefore such Doctrine should be hateful to us and we are to shew our hatred by careful shunning the same Reas 2 Reas 2. There is great danger in embracing erroneous Doctrine for this draws men into Errours in life and practice and so is a main cause of Sin and Wickedness of life Hence it is that corrupt and heretical Teachers have alwayes for the most part been men of profane and wicked life So the Pharisees and Sadduces in our Saviour's times So afterward the Nicolaitans Arrians c. So the Papists at this day Quest Quest How far are we to shun corrupt Doctrine Answ Answ 1. So as not to embrace or consent to it either in Judgment Affection or Practice 2. So as to oppose our selves against it by all means so far as our Calling will warrant us especially Ministers Vse 1 Use 1. For reproof of such as are so farr from this careful shunning of Errours and false Doctrine that they are ready to believe and embrace such corrupt and erroneous Doctrine and Opinions especially if those Errours be taught or holden by such men as are of great place and Learning or by such whose Persons they affect or esteem highly of or agree to corrupt Nature c. Many are so weak and unstable in matters of Faith and Religion that like Children they are ready to be tossed to and fro with every wind of false Doctrine and corrupt Opinions of men which they hear or take notice of especially if those Errours or Opinions seem plausible and carry some shew of truth then they soon embrace them and rashly give consent to them without further trial and examination of them by the Word of God Vse 2 Use 2. To exhort and stir us up to the conscionable practise of this Duty viz. Carefully to shun and avoid all corrupt and erroneous Doctrines of men in matters of Religion and to be far from embracing or consenting to them either in our Judgment or practice though they seem never so plausible and carry shew of truth yea the more plausible they are the more dangerous and so the more to be taken heed of It is not enough for us to receive and hold the truth in matters of Religion but we must also reject and renounce all errours contrary to the same yea hate and detest such errours and keep our selves by all means from being seduced by them Especially shun the errours of our own times as the Doctrine of Popery Arminianism c. Helps to further us in this Duty of shunning erroneous Doctrines and Opinions and to keep us from embracing or consenting to them 1. Pray unto God to lead us by his Spirit into all truth and to preserve and keep us from Errours and false Doctrine Seek to him also for the Spirit of Judgment and Discretion whereby we may be enabled to discern things that differ as the Apostle speaketh Phil. 1. 10. 2. Labour to be well grounded and stablished in the sound truth of the Word of God but especially in the principles of Christian Religion To this end use all good means as diligent hearing of the Word reading of the Scripture and other sound and orthodox Treatises Conference with such as are of sound Judgment c. Matth. 22. 29. Ye do err not knowing the Scriptures c. 3. Labour not onely for sound Knowledge of the Word of God but withal see that we do entertain the Love of the truth in our hearts lest otherwise God do justly give us up to believe lies and errours 2 Thes 2. 10. Because they received not the love of the Truth For this cause God shall send them strong Delusions to believe a Lie 4. Make conscience to practise all known truths which we have learned out of the Word of God This is a good means to be preserved from Errours and false Doctrine 1 Tim. 1. 19. Paul bids him hold Faith that is he Doctrine of Faith and a good Conscience together The latter being a help to the former And therefore he addeth that Hymenaeus and Alexander having put away a good Conscience made Shipwrack of Faith 5. Try and examine all Doctrines and Opinions of men by the Touch-stone of the Word of God before we embrace them for currant Be not too hasty in receiving or embracing any Doctrine or Opinion till we have first examined it by the written Word especially if it be a new Doctrine which we have not before heard or if it seem in any sort to cross or contradict any Principle of Religion or other known truth wherein we have been formerly instructed 1 Thes 5. 21. Prove all things hold fast that which is good 1 Joh. 4.
and take notice in some measure of the contrary Errours and false Doctrines holden against the Truth and to shun and avoid the same They had not need to be strangers in the Scriptures nor yet to content themselves with a small and slender knowledge therein but to labour that the Word of God may dwell in them plenteously in all Wisdom Col. 3. 16. They had not need to be Babes in Knowledge or unskilful in the Word of Righteousness but to have their senses exercised in the Scriptures to discern good and evill to discern both truth and falshood by the light of the written Word Hebr. 5. 13. This therefore should stir up all sorts of Christians to the searching of the Scriptures and dilident study of the Word of God that they may not onely be grounded in knowledge of the Truth but able also to discern and avoid such damnable Errours and Heresies as are contrary to the truth and which tend to the overthrow of it Especially Ministers of the Word had need be well-studied in the Scriptures and to be mighty in them as Apollos was Act. 18. 24. else how shall they not only hold the Truth and teach it to others but also be able to discover and confute Errours and false Doctrine and to teach others how to shun and avoid the same He must be a Scribe well-instructed to the Kingdom of Heaven Mat. 13. 52. Now followeth the Answer of the Disciples They answered John the Baptist but some say Elias and others One of the Prophets They mention three several erroneous Opinions which were holden of Christ The first of those that thought him to be John the Baptist The second of those that thought him to be Elias the Prophet The 3d. of those that held him to be one of the other old Prophets risen again Luke 9. 19. Besides these there is also a fourth Opinion added Mat. 16. of those that held him to be the Prophet Jeremy But I will here speak only of the three former mentioned by St. Mark 1. Some held him to be John Baptist Of this Opinion was Herod the Tetrarch of Galilee as we heard before Chap. 6. for he having not long before beheaded John in Prison and afterward hearing of the Miracles wrought by Christ did out of the guiltiness of his Conscience begin to be perplexed and to fear that John Baptist was risen again from the dead and did those mighty Works And of the same Opinion were others also as appeareth Luke 9. 7. He was perplexed because it was said of some that John was risen from the dead c. 2. Some said He was Elias they thought that Elias the Prophet who was so long before taken up into Heaven was now returned to live upon Earth again Luke 9. 8. It was said of some that Elias had appeared For the better understanding hereof know that the Jews and particularly the Scribes in our Saviour's time held this opinion of Elias the Prophet that he was to return in Person and to live upon the Earth again before the coming of the Messiah Matth. 17. 10. Why say the Scribes that Elias must first came and Joh. 1. 21. They asked John Baptist whether he were Elias If he were not the Christ Now this erroneous conceipt was grounded upon a false exposition of a place of Scripture Mal. 4. 5. See before Chap. 6. 14 15 c. The same errour they still hold at this day 3. Others said He was one of the Prophets that is one of the old Prophets risen again ut suprà dictum Now in what sense or how some of the People did think Christ to be John Baptist risen again and others that he was one of the old Prophets risen again is somewhat doubtful But it seems most probable that the Jews in our Saviour's time were infected with that heathenish Errour of Pythagor as Plato and other Philosophers of the Gentiles which they held touching the transmigration of Souls that the Souls of men dying do pass from one body into another and so come to live upon Earth again after death in other new bodies Vide suprà Cap. 6. ver 14. c. And this is the more probable because the Jews are reported by their own Authors to hold the like opinion at this very day viz. that every man is born three several times and so that his Soul comes to live in three severall bodies one after another See Purchas his Pilgrimage page 182. Observ 1 Observ 1. That there have been in all Ages of the Church sundry different Sects and maintainers of Heresies and corrupt Opinions in matters of Religion Though there hath been alwayes and is but one truth yet are sundry Errours and corrupt Opinions held against the truth Thus in our Saviour's time there were sundry different Sects as the Pharisees Sadduces and Herodians all differing in Opinion and holding opposite Errours The Pharisees held many corrupt Traditions contrary to the written Word of God by which they made void the Word of God so far as lay in them as we heard before Chap. 7. The Sadduces denyed the Resurrection and held that there is neither Angel nor Spirit wherein they differed from the Pharisees Act. 23. 8. which was the cause of great dissension between those two Sects as appeareth Ver. 7. The Herodians were another Sect differing from both the former who held Herod the Great to be the Messiah as we heard before Ver. 15. of this Chapter Yea there were in our Saviour's time sundry different Sects and erroneous Opinions touching one and the same matter of Faith as here wee see that touching the Person of Christ there were sundry different Opinions and all false and erroneous Some holding him to be John Baptist some Elias c. So was it in the Apostles dayes afterward there were sundry different Sects and Errours maintained against the truth in matters of Religion as those Jews which held a necessity of Circumcision and other Ceremonies after the death of Christ also the Sect of the Nicolaitans holding Fornication to be no Sin who are mentioned Rev. 2. 6. Also Ebion and Cerinthus with their Followers who denied the God-head of Christ Also those that followed Simon Magus the Sorcerer in the City of Samaria holding him to be some extraordinary great Person and to be indued with Divine Power See Act. 8. 10. So afterward in succeeding Ages How many different Sects and Followers of corrupt Opinions in Religion do we read of in the times of the ancient Fathers St. Austin in his Book De Haeresibus reckoneth up the Errours of 90 several Sects or kinds of Hereticks which had been in severall Ages from the Apostles dayes until his own time So in these times of ours there are also many different Sects and maintainers of corrupt Opinions in matters of Religion as Turks Jews Papists Lutherans Anabaptists c. Reasons Reasons 1. God hath decreed to permit such different Heresies and Errours to be holden for the better
is satisfyed in the same Nature in which we have sinned and offended God Therefore there is now no Condemnation to us being in Christ Rom. 8. 1. Christ having in our Nature suffered the whole Curse and Punishment due to our sins God cannot but accept of these his Sufferings as a full satisfaction for all our sins so that now there remaineth no more Curse or Punishment properly for us to suffer in our Souls or Bodies in this life or after this life but we are delivered and freed from all not onely from the eternal Curse and Punishment of Hell but also from the Curse and sting of bodily death and from all temporal Afflictionsas as they are Curses and Punishments of Sin In Christ the nature of them is changed to us that of Curses and Punishments they are become Fatherly Chastisements and Trials for our good Vse 2 Use 2. Christ having suffered in his Humane Nature Hence we may gather that He will shew himself a merciful High-Priest to us in our Sufferings ready to help and succour us in all our afflictions and miseries which we suffer in this life in as much as himself had experience of Suffering the like in our Nature Heb. 2. 17. It behooved him to be made like unto his Brethren in all things that he might be a mercifull High-Priest For in that he himself hath suffered being tempted He is able to succour them that are tempted Here is great comfort to us in all our necessities and miseries Mark 8. 31. The Son of Man must suffer many things c. NOW followeth the necessity of Christ's Sufferings which he foretelleth in these words The Son of Man July 10. 1625. must suffer This necessity is to be understood in three respects Vide Paraeumin Matth. 26. 54. 1. Of God's eternal decree and purpose ordaining it Luke 22. 22. Truly the Son of Man goeth as it was determined c. He is said to be delivered to death by the determinate Counsell and fore-knowledge of God That this Counsel of God might be fulfilled He must suffer 2. Of the Predictions of the Prophets in the Old Testament foretelling the Death and Sufferings of Christ therefore He must suffer that those Prophecies might be fulfilled Luke 24. 46. Thus it is written and thus it behooved Christ to suffer c. 3. Of the Work of our Redemption which could by no other means be effected but by the Sufferings of Christ Joh. 3. 14. As Moses lifted up the Serpent so the Son of Man must be lifted up that whosoever believeth in him shoul not perish c. For though it be granted that God by his absolute Power could have saved us by some other means yet this was the onely means which in his eternal wisdom he saw to be best and fittest to declare at once both perfect Justice and Mercy Quest 1 Quest 1. If there were such a necessity of Christ's Sufferings then how is it true that he suffered willingly as before we heard Answ Answ This necessity was onely of Consequence in respect of God's Decree and the Prediction of the Prophets and of Man's Redemption as we have heard but no necessity of Compulsion in respect of Christ who as He knew before-hand what was the purpose of God and the Predictions of the Prophets concerning his Sufferings so he was most willing to have the Counsel of God and Word of the Prophets to be fulfilled in him Quest 2 Quest 2. Doth not the necessity of Christ's Sufferings excuse the sin of those that were the instrumental causes of his Sufferings as Judas Pilate the Jews the chief Priests c. Answ Answ Nothing less Because they herein had no respect at all to God's Decree or the Predictions of the Prophets or the Work of Man's Redemption to be effected by Christ's Sufferings but for sinister causes and ends they sought his death Judas betrayed him for love of Money the Jews out of envy and malice proceeded against him Pilate to please the Jews condemned him c. Therefore Act. 2. 23. Peter tells the Jews that though Christ were delivered up to death by the Counsel of God yet they had by wicked hands taken and crucified and slain him Observ 1 Observ 1. That all things decreed or purposed of God from everlasting and foretold in his Word must of necessity be fulfilled So here it is said that Christ must suffer because so God had appointed and so it was foretold by the Prophets That all things decreed of God must come to pass is proved Isa 46. 10. My Counsell shall stand and I will do all my pleasure Eph. 1. 11. He worketh all things after the Counsell of his Will So also whatsoever he hath in his Word foretold must of necessity come to pass Mat. 24. 35. Heaven and Earth shall pass away but my Word shall not pass away Reasons Reasons 1. God is unchangeable both in himself and in his Decree and Word Mal. 3. 6. I am the Lord I change not Therefore whatsoever he hath decreed in his Counsel and foretold in his Word must of necessity come to pass God is Almighty and therefore able to effect whatsoever he hath purposed in his Decrees or foretold in his Word Vse 1 Vse 1. Terrour to the wicked living in sin without Repentance God hath decreed from everlasting to execute his fearful wrath upon such in which reâ—pect they are said to be ordained to Condemnation Jude Ver. 3. And he hath also in his Word threatned and foretold those heavy Judgments which shall come upon them as that he will rain snares fire and brimstone and an horrible tempest upon such Psal 11. 6. Now therefore God having both decreed these Judgments and ordained them in his eternal purpose to come upon all impenitent Sinners and having also in his Word foretold and threatned the same Hence it followes that all such Judgments decreed and threatned must of necessity be fulfilled upon such wicked and impenitent Sinners going on and living and dying in their Sins See the certainty of the condemnation of such wicked ones if they do not speedily repent and flee from the wrath to come In the mean time their Judgment slumbreth not Vse 2 Use 2. Matter of great comfort to the godly in that all Blessings and good things which God hath purposed in his eternal Counsel and forâ—â—old and promised in his Word must of necessity come to pass He having decreed to give them eternal 〈◊〉 after this they cannot miss or be deprived of it in which respect iâ— is said that the Crown of Righteousness is laid up for them and that heavenly Inheritance is said to be reserved for them 1 Pet. 1. So He having in his Word promised many other blessings and good things unto them as forgivness of Sins comfort and deliverance in troubles stength against temptations protection in all dangers c. therefore all these must be fulfilled to them So He hath promised and foretold in his Word the
Resurrection of our bodies and to unite them again to our Souls at the last day and therefore this must be accomplished This must strengthen our Faith to rest upon God for the fulfilling of all good things which He hath purposed and promised to us in his Word Vse 3 Vse 3. See one main cause and reason why all that will godly in Christ Jesus must in this life suffer many troubles and afflictions in one kind or other because God hath ordained them thereunto 1 Thess 3. 3. and He hath foretold as much in his Word and therefore it must be so As Christ must suffer and so enter into Glory because so God hath ordained and it was foretold by the Prophets so must we through many tribulations enter into the Kingdom of Heaven because of God hath ordained and said it in his Word This therefore should teach us patiently to bear all such troubles seeing it must be so submitting willingly to God's Decree and to his Word So did Christ Mat. 26. 54. Observ 2 Observ 2. In that there was a necessity of Christ's Suffering not onely in regard of God's Decree and the Prediction of the Prophets but also in respect of the accomplishing of the Work of our Redemption which could by no other means be effected Hence observe the greatness and excellency of this Work of our Redemption together with the dissiculty of it in that it is such a Woâ—k as could by no other means be effected but by the Death and Sufferings of Christ Jesus the Son of God He being by nature the eternal Son of God must take our Nature and become the Son of Man and being made Man He must also dy and suffer the Wrath of God and cursed death of the Cross else not possible for us to be saved See here how great and excellent is this Work of our Redemption far exceeding the Work of our Creation This must stir us up to all possible thankfulness to God all the dayes of our life for this wonderfull Work of our Redemption by the Death and Sufferings of Christ which is the blessing of all blessings unto us A Blessing not easily purchased for us it cost no small price no less than the precious Blood of Christ the Son of God 1 Pet. 1. 19. Oh how thankful then ought we to be for this unspeakable benefit If the Angels did sing Glory to God Luke 2. for Man's Redemption How much more ought we to blesse and praise God all the dayes of our life for the same To this end think often what we are without this Redemption think of the miserable bondage we are in by Nature that this may provoke us to Thankfulnesse Mark 8. 31. And he began to teach them c. July 17. 1625. NOw followeth the Sufferings themselves which our Saviour foretelleth 1. Generally He must suffer many things 2. Particularly in two kinds of Sufferings 1. He must be rejected c. 2. He must be Killed Of the first Suffer many things That is manifold Evils Mâ—series and Punishments which were to be laid upon him for our Sins especially about the time of his Death Here is occasion to speak of the Doctrine of Christ's Passion in General An Article of our Faith Quest 1 Quest 1. How could He Suffer being God Answ Answ This was answered before c. Quest 2 Quest 2. What were those manifold Evils which He was to Suffer for Us Answ Answ They were of two kinds 1. External or Outward 2. Inward First Bodily pains which He was put unto many wayes as by being bound with Cords being scourged by Pilate's appointment being Buffetted by the High Priest's Servant being Crowned with Thorns being stretched out and nailed on the Crosse and so hanging there for the space of sundry hours even till he dyed Also by Suffering thirst while he hung upon the Crosse and by drinking Gall and Vinegar in his thirst 2. Hither also refer the pangs of bodily Death which he was at length to Suffer Of which we shall hear more afterward 3. The great ignominy contempt and reproach which was cast upon him by mockings revilings slanders and false accusations of the Jews as also by dying the Death of the Crosse which was in it self so shamefull and accursed See Hebr. 12. 2. 2. Internal which he was to Suffer in his Soul namely the apprehension of God's heavy Wrath and Curse due to our Sins which should make his Soul heavy unto Death as we see it did Matth. 26. 38. and which should also cause him to sweat great drops of Blood and to stand in need of an Angel to strengthen him as appeareth Luke 22. 43 44. which also should cause him to cry out upon the Crosse in that lamentable manner My God My God why hast thou c. This Esay foretold Chap. 53. 10. His Soul an Offering for sinne Quest 3 Quest 3. Wherefore or to what end was our Saviour to suffer all these evils Answ Answ That he might thereby make satisfaction to God for our Sins and so both free us from the guilt and punishment due to them and also reconcile us unto God Rom. 4. 25. Delivered for our Offences c. 1 Pet. 3. 18. Christ hath once suffered for Sins the just for the unjust that he might bring us unto God Quest 4 Quest 4. How could these Sufferings of Christ for a short time be a satisfaction to God for the eternal Curse due to our Sins Answ Answ By reason of the dignity of the Person because he that suffered was the Son of God which gave infinite vertue and merit to his passion Hebr. 9. 14. Through the eternâ—â— Spirit offered himself to God c. Quest 5 Quest 5. How did it stand with God's Justice to lay the punishâ—â—nt of our Sins upon Christ being innocent Answ Answ Because he did voluntarily become our Pledge or Surety to God undertaking the payment of our Debt of punishment for Sin Hebr. 7. 22. As if one freely becomes Surety for payment of another man's Debt it is no injustice to require the Debt of him So here c. Vse 1 Use 1. See the infinite love of Christ in being willing to suffer for our sins c. But of this before Use 2 Use 2. See here the hainousnesse of sin how offensive it is to God and hard to be forgiven and satisfaction to be made unto God for the same in that Christ Jesus the Son of God must not onely become Man but in his humane nature suffer so many and grievous things and that for this end to satisfie God's Justice for our Sins and so to justifie and save us from the guilt and punishment of the same 1 Pet. 3. 18. This was the cause of all his bitter Passion which shews the hainousnesse of Sin in that nothing could satisfie God's Justice for it but the Sufferings of Christ the Son of God This was the onely price sufficient to satisfie God for our Debt of Sin and Punishment even the
mortify these carnal lusts 2. Attend diligently and conscionably upon the Publick Ministry of the Word which is the Sword of the Spirit to slay these carnal affections in us more and more Heb. 4. 12. It is a quick and powerfull Word sharper than any two-edged Sword c. 2 Cor. 10. 5. Mighty through God to cast down Imaginations c. and to bring into captivity every thought to the obedience of Christ 3. Give our selves more and more to the private study and meditation of the Word of God the better to mortify these carnal Lusts and Affections Psal 1. Ama scientiam Scripturarum carnis vitia non amabis Hieron Use 4 Use 4. See what cause for the best Christians to watch over themselves and especially over their hearts in regard of the occasions of Sin seeing their hearts and minds are in part carnal and so apt to be affected with carnal things pleasing to corrupt Nature How careful had we need be to keep our hearts with all diligence Prov. 4. 23. and to avoid all occasions of being drawn away to love and liking of earthly and carnall things Observ 2 Observ 2. In that our Saviour here alledgeth this as the cause of Peter's loathnesse and unwillingnesse to hear of Christ's Death and Sufferings and consequently of those troubles which were like to come upon himself and the other Disciples at the time of his Suffering viz. because he did savour of carnal and earthly things Hence learn what is one main cause why we are by nature so loath and unwilling to undergo and bear the Cross and Afflictions namely because we naturally savour of carnal things that is of such things as are pleasing to corrupt Nature and to Flesh and Blood Now Nature desireth outward ease rest and peace and therefore abhorreth and shunneth the Cross and troubles Peter was unwilling to hear of suffering troubles because his heart and mind was too much set upon the thought and desire of earthly and temporal things pleasing to Man's Nature So the other Disciples also they dreamed of an earthly Kingdom of Christ which as they thought should be accompanied with outward peace and prosperity as we see Matth. 20. 21. and this was a main cause of their unwillingness and backwardness to hear either of their own or of Christ's Sufferings Therefore Mat. 26. 41. our Saviour admonishing his Disciples of their unwillingness to suffer troubles tells them the cause viz. the weakness of their Flesh because corrupt Nature desired ease quietness and freedom from the Cross and they were too much tainted with this natural corruption and savoured of it which made them so loath to undergo troubles Use Use Teacheth us what to do if we would be willing and ready to bear such crosses and troubles as it shall please the Lord to to try us with then labour first to have our carnal and earthly Affections mortified in us more and more to be be less carnal and earthly minded to savour less c. Labour to have hearts withdrawn from too much care love and desire of earthly things pleasing to corrupt Nature So long as our hearts and minds are too much upon these carnal things so long as we savour the things that are pleasing to Man's corrupt Nature we shall never be willing to bear crosses for Nature it self abhorreth the crosse and suffering of troubles Therefore first thou must labour to have this corruption of Nature mortifyed in thee Thou must learn to deny thy self that is thy own corrupt Nature Will Affections Desires and then thou wilt willingly take up thy Cross So in the following Verse of this Chapter Whosoever will come after me let him deny himself and take up his Cross c. Observ 3 Observ 3. In that our Saviour here makes such an opposition between savouring of things of God and savouring of things of Men We may further learn That one of these is an enemy and hinderance to the other that is to say the minding of carnall and earthly things pleasing to our corrupt Nature is a main enemy and hinderance to us in the minding and affecting of things spirituall and heavenly which are pleasing and acceptable to God Rom. 8. 7. The carnall mind is Emnity against God for it is not subject to the Law of God neither indeed can be Phil. 3. 19 20. The Apostle makes an opposition between minding of earthly things and having of our Conversation in Heaven to shew that the former is a hinderance to the latter So also Col. 3. 2. Set your affection on things Above and not on things on Earth Gal. 5. 17. The Flesh lusteth against the Spirit c. and these two are contrary c. Use 1 Vse 1. See the cause that many are so little affected with things spirituall and heavenly viz. because they mind and affect earthly and carnall things over much Vse 2 Vse 2. See how dangerous a thing it is to have our hearts and minds too much affected with carnall and earthly things pleasing to corrupt Nature as with love and desire of earthly profits pleasures and contentments or with love of sin and desire of satisfying our sinful Lusts This cannot but be a main hinderance to us in the loving desiring and seeking after things spirituall and heavenly as in seeking God's Glory in doing his Will and in seeking our own Salvation with the means of it And the more we affect and savour of these carnall things the less we must needs savour of spirituall and heavenly Therefore take heed of this dangerous Sin of affecting loving and desiring of earthly and carnal things of this World c. Pray daily unto God to keep us from it and to mortifie these carnall Lusts in us Observ 4 Observ 4. See here a difference between such as are spirituall and such as are carnall between the regenerate and the unregenerate the former do savour the things of God that is spirituall and heavenly things they do chiefly mind and affect these things Contrà the latter sort do savour the things of men that is earthly and carnall things which are pleasing to corrupt Nature c. Peter so far as he was spirituall did savour the things of God but so far forth as he was carnall the things of Men as in this particular of disswading Christ from Suffering c. So that in one and the same person of Peter diversly considered we may take notice of this difference between the spirituall and carnall man Rom. 8. 5. They that are after the Flesh do mind the things of the Flesh but they that are after the Spirit the things of the Spirit Joh. 3. 31. He that is of the Earth is Earthly and speaketh of the Earth Vse Use By this mark of difference we may examine our selves and come to know whether we be spirituall or carnall Look what things we most savour of look what things our hearts or minds run most upon and are most taken up withall ordinarily and daily
of Life that as they have been Instruments of their Natural Birth so they may be also of their Regeneration They must remember That though themselves be religious yet they do not convey Religion or Grace to their Children by Natural Generation but must use other means sanctified of God to this end as hath been said Observ 5 Observ 5. In that he calls them a sinful Generation implying that not only themselves but their next and immediate Parents and Ancestors were wicked and that they followed the wickedness of those Ancestors Hence we may learn That sin and wickedness is apt to be conveyed or propagated from Parents to Children and Posterity by Natural Birth See before ver 12. of this Chapter Mark 8. 38. Of him also shall the Son of Man be ashamed c. Febr. 26. 1625. NOW followeth the commination or threatening it self denounced here by our Saviour against such as are ashamed to confess Him and his Word before Men viz. That he will be ashamed of such when he shall come in his Glory c. In these words consider 1. The Person denouncing this threatening who also shall execute the Judgment threatned The Son of Man Christ himself who uttered these words 2. The Judgment threatned by Him That he will be ashamed at his coming of all such as are ashamed of him and his Word in this World 3. A description of his coming by the glorious and excellent manner of it set forth in two things 1. The kind of Glory in which He shall come In the Glory of his Father 2. By the company that shall attend on him The Angels Of the first The Son of Man Of this Title which our Saviour here gives to himself see before ver 31. Hujus Capitis Quest Quest Why did He in this Place so call himself Answ Answ The more to set forth the Glory of his God-head which should be manifested at his second comming by opposing it against that mean and base estate wherein He now lived on Earth as Man and consequently to shew That there was no cause for any to be ashamed of him though he were the Son of Man and lived as yet in so mean a condition Now followeth the Judgment denounced by our Saviour against such as are ashamed of Him and his Word before Men in this World That he will be ashamed of him at his coming Shall be ashamed That is He shall not acknowledge or take him for one of his Elect Saints or Servants but shall utterly refuse reject and cast him off among the Wicked and Reprobate A figurative Speech spoken of Christ after the manner of men for our Capacity Not that Christ shall then be subject to any shame or be affected with it but that he shall so carry himself towards such as have been ashamed of him as men are wont to do towards those of whose company or acquaintance they are ashamed that is to say that he will not acknowledge them as his but utterly refuse and reject them Note that this threatning is to be understood with exception of Repentance When he cometh That is when he shall come praesens pro futuro To shew the certainty of it There is a twofold coming of Christ mentioned in Scripture 1. His first coming in Humility that is in a low base and mean estate when he was incarnate taking our Nature upon him and coming to live here upon Earth for a time in a poor and mean estate Joh. 1. 11. He came to his own c. And ver 14. The Word was made Flesh and dwelt among us c. 2. His second coming in Glory and Majesty at the last Day to Judge the Word The manner of this Judgment is set down Matth. 25. 31 c. Hebr. 9. ult To them that look for him shall he appear the second time without sin unto Salvation And this second appearance or coming is meant in this place Observ 1 Observ 1. See how fearfull and dangerous a sin it is for any to be ashamed of the outward profession of Christ or of his Word and Doctrine before Men that is for fear of worldly shame or reproach to forbear or refuse to confesse Christ or his Truth before Men when they have a Calling so to do This is a fearfull and dangerous sin in that our Saviour here threatneth to be ashamed of such that is utterly to reject and renounce them at his second coming and that before all Men and Angels in the World Matth. 10. 33. Whosoever shall deny me before Men him will I deny before my Father which is in Heaven Now to be ashamed to confess Christ is upon the matter to deny him by one kind of denial See also 2 Tim. 2. 12. If such as have professed Christ in Hypocrisy shall be rejected of him at the last Day as appeareth Matth. 7. 23. then much more such as have made no profession at all of his Name and Truth but have been ashamed to professe it Use 1 Use 1. Terrour to such as are guilty of this sin of being ashamed of professing Christ or his Word in any kind or degree Not a small or leight matter as some accompt it but most fearfull and dangerous This sin alone without Repentance enough to condemn such at the day of Judgment If it be a small matter to be denyed and rejected of Christ Jesus the Son of God at that great and fearfull Day of Judgment then is it a small matter to be ashamed in this World of professing Christ or his Truth Contra if it be a fearful thing to be renounced of Christ at his Glorious coming then c. Think of this all such as are or have been ashamed to make outward profession of Christ and his Word before Men lest they should be mocked or reproached with the Name of Puritans c. Such also of the younger sort who are ashamed to come to Catechising in the Afternoon and to give accompt of their Faith by answering the Questions of Catechism demanded of them But of these I spake something before Let all such as have been guilty of this Sin repent of it and take heed for time to come of being ashamed of professing Christ or his Word before Men whensoever they are called so to do Vse 2 Use 2. See here what need for us to arm our selves against the fear of worldly shame and reproach before Men in the cause of Christ and of the Gospel that we be not dismayed with this fear nor hindred by it from making profession of Christ and his Word lest if we be Christ himself be hereafter ashamed of us at his second coming in Glory We must therefore pray and labour for spirituall courage and zeal for the Glory of Christ that we may freely and boldly make profession of his Name and Truth before Men not fearing any shame or reproach that can be brought upon them for the same Remember 1 Pet. 4. 14. If ye be reproached for the
certainty of it and must serve to confirm our Faith therein and so much the rather because this History doth contain excellent matter of Instruction and Comfort for the true Church and faithful Servants of Christ as we shall hear afterward God willing Observ 2. Our Saviour chose none to be with him to see the Glory of his Transfiguration but such as were of the number of his true and faithful Discipleâ— as Peter James and John for which cause Judas Iscariot was none of the three Hence we learn what kind of Persons they are who shall see the heavenly Glory of Christ in the life to come viz. none but such as are Christ's true Disciples in this life none but true Believers and sanctified Persons such as do not onely make outward Profession of Christ's Name but do truly believe in him and shew their Faith by holiness of life These onely shall see the Divine Glory and Majesty of Christ in Heaven hereafter and not onely see it but be partakers of it Joh. 17. 24. Father I will that they also whom thou hast given me be with me where I am that they may behold my Glory which thou hast given me c. Mat. 5. 8. Blessed are the pure in heart for they shall see God Heb. 12. 14. Without holiness no man shall see the Lord. Therefore Heaven is called the Inheritance of the Saints Col. 1. 12. to shew that none shall be Partakers of it nor see the Glory of God or of Christ there but the Saints and faithful As none but Believers and Saints were admitted of Christ to behold his Glory in the earthly Mount which is therefore called the Holy Mount 2 Pet. 1. 18. So none but the Saints and faithful shall be admitted to see Christ's Glory in the heavenly Mount Use 1 Use 1. See how many deceive themselves who vainly hope and perswade themselves that they shall come to Heaven hereafter and there see Christ in glory though as yet they be not in the number of Christ's true Disciples though they be as yet no true Believers or sanctified Persons but on the contrary are utterly void of true Faith and profane in life Some live in gross Ignorance of the Word of God and of the very grounds of Christian Religion having no sound Knowledge of Christ and therefore can have no true Faith in him Others live in gross and manifest sins and corruptions unreformed in swearing drunkenness uncleanness covetousness c. and yet hope for Heaven and to see Christ's Glory there hereafter But deceive not thine own Soul For if no profane or unsanctified Person might go with Christ up to the earthly Mount to see him there transfigured how much less shalt thou being a profane Person and living in thy sins be admitted to see Christ's Glory in the heavenly Mount No unclean thing shall ever come into that holy City the new Jerusalem Rev. 21. 27. Use 2 Use 2. See here the Profaness of such as reproach others with the Name of Puritan Let them know that if ever they look to see Christ's Glory in the Heavenly Mount themselves must be Puritans c. See 1 Joh. 3. 3. Use 3 Use 3. If we would know and be assured that we shall hereafter see and be partakers of Christ's Glory in Heaven labour first in this life to be joyned to him by true Faith that we may feel him dwelling in our hearts by Faith and to shew forth this Faith by the fruits of it in Holiness of life If we would be received up into that heavenly Mount whither he is ascended before us there to behold his divine and heavenly Glory and to partake in it with the rest of the Saints let us look to it that we be in the number of his true Disciples that is of his faithful Saints and Servants such as these three were whom Christ took with him into the earthly Mount to see his excellent Glory Labour above all things in the World for some measure of true Faith and Sanctification to make our Calling and Election sure c. 2 Pet. 1. 10 11. Now followeth the Place where our Saviour was transfigured An high Mountain into which he led up his three Disciples apart by themselves What Mountain this was is not expressed by the Evangelists but the most received Opinion of Interpreters is that it was the Mount Tabor mentioned Judg. 4. 6. which was in the Country of Galilee and in the border or coast of of the Tribe of Zebulun as Hierom writeth in locis Haebraicis And this is the more probable 1. Because our Saviour conversed much in Galilee and it is probable he was now in that Region or Country 2. Because the Evangelists affirm that it was an high Mountain and so doth Hierom testify of the Mount Tabor that it was mira rotunditate sublimis Vide Maldonat cui incertum videtur Vide potius Casaub contra Baron Exerc. 15. Ann. 33. Num. 29. Quest Quest Why did our Saviour lead them up into this Mountain apart Answ Answ 1. Because he intended to give himself to private Prayer thereby to fit and prepare himself to his Transfiguration for which a private place was fittest Luke 9. 28. He went up into a Mountain to pray viz. that there he might be private with his three Disciples and free from distractions So at other times when he intended to pray privately he used to go apart into some private Mountain or Hill as Mark 6. 46. and Lukâ— 6. 12. 2. That the Disciples might also be free from all distractions that might hinder them either in Prayer or in the fight and beholding of Christ's Glory 3. The Mountain being a remote solitary and private place was fittest for this private manifestation of Christ's Glory before the three Disciples that so no others besides might see it done Observ 1 Observ 1. When we go about the performance of weighty and serious duties we should withdraw out selves from all occasions that may hinder or disturb us therein especially when we go about holy and spiritual actions and duties as our Saviour now being to give himself to Prayer and withall intending to comfort his Disciples by revealing to them this extraordinary and miraculous Vision or Apparition of his heavenly Glory he therefore withdrawes himself from all company except three of his Disciples and goes apart with them alone into a private solitary Mountain where no unfit company or other outward occasions might hinder or disturb him So when we go about religious duties of God's Worship publick or private we are first to separate and free our selves from hinderances we must ascend up above them and leave them below us when we are to pray read hear the Word c. See before on the 37th Verse of Chap. 5. The not doing of this is one main cause that we often find so many hinderances and distractions in performance of such duties Observ 2 Observ 2. We are not onely to separate our selves from
any ask in what manner we shall speak or talk with Christ and with the Saints in Glory or what Language they and we shall speak these are curious and unprofitable Questions in which the Scripture is altogether silent and therefore letting them pass our chief care must be to use the means to be partaker of that heavenly life in which we shall have experience of those things which now we cannot fully know or comprehend Object Object 1 Cor. 13. 8. Tongues shall cease after this life Answ Answ That is the gift of speaking diverse Languages which is now given to the Church and serves as a help to the Ministry of the Word shall cease because the Ministry it self shall cease but this doth not prove that there shall be no use at all of any kind of Speech Vse 1 Vse 1. This again commends to us the excellency of that heavenly life which is to come and should stir us up earnestly to desire and labour to be partakers of it that in it we may enjoy not onely the heavenly company of Christ and all the Saints in Glory but also may have Speech and Conference with them in a heavenly manner What a blessed thing shall this be How great comfort and contentment shall we find in it What a blessed thing was it for Peter James and John to stand by and hear the Conference between Christ and Moses and Elias now in the Mount appearing in Glory How much more to hear Christ speak in Heaven and to speak with him and the glorious Saints there with Abraham Moses Elias David c. If the Queen of Sheba came so far to hear the Wisdom of Solomon and judged his Servants so happy which stood before him to hear him speak 1 King 10. how much greater happiness shall it be for us to stand before Christ and to hear him and speak with him in Heaven It was a great Priviledge which the Apostles and others had who saw Christ upon Earth and heard his conference and the gracious words which proceeded from him but this is a far greater to live with him and have conference with him in Heaven Let us then labour and use all means to attain to that blessed and glorious condition of the Life to come c. Dost thou desire to see Christ and to conferr and speak with him and with the Saints departed this Life Labour to come to Heaven there thou shalt speak with them and hear them c. Vse 2 Use 2. This also should move us to love and desire holy conference in this Life with the Saints of God and especially with Christ himself to conferr with him by prayer and meditation by often reading and hearing his Word in which he speaks to us from Heaven The more we delight now to conferr with him in this sort the more likely it is That he will admit us hereafter to conference with him in his heavenly Kingdom Mark 9. 5 6. And Peter answered and said unto Jesus c. Jan. 4. 1626. IN the former Verse we heard of one speciall Adjunct or Circumstance which accompanyed the glorious Transfiguration of Christ viz. the Apparition of Moses and Elias with Christ in Glory and their Conference with him Now in the next place the Evangelist setteth down the Effect which the sight of Christ's Glory and of the glorious appearing of Moses and Elias with him did work in Peter who was one of the three Disciples now present with Christ at the time of his Transfiguration The Effect was this That hereupon Peter being affected with much joy and delight in beholding that heavenly Glory of Christ and of Moses and Elias appearing and talking with him did take occasion by words to express and testify to our Saviour his affection to the place where now they were and saw that Glory and to shew his earnest desire to continue there yea to dwell there for which cause he makes a motion unto Christ touching the building of 3 Tabernacles for him and for Moses and for Elias to dwell in there in the Mount Where 1. Consider the Words or Speech used by Peter unto our Saviour Master It is good for us to be here c. ver 5. 2. A twofold Cause or Reason alledged by the Evangelist why Peter did so speak or use such words to our Saviour 1. Because he wist not what to say 2. Because both he and the other two Disciples were sore afraid ver 6. Peter answered c. It is likely That the other two Disciples then present viz. James and John were in like manner affected as Peter was with that Glorious sight but Peter spake for himself and the other two as being the most fervent in affection and the readiest and forwardest to speak both at this and other times Answered That is he spake or uttered the words following Answering put for speaking by an Hebraism Prov. 16. 1. The Answer or Speech of the Tongue is from the Lord. And said unto Jesus Luke 9. 33. It appeareth that Peter spake these words to our Saviour at such time as Moses and Elias were in departing away from Christ which argues That he was very loth and unwilling they should depart and therefore out of an earnest desire to have them stay and continue still with Christ and with himself and his fellow Disciples in the Mount uttered these words In the same place of Luke it appears further That the Disciples a little before were fallen asleep either by reason it was in the night-time as is probable or by reason our Saviour was long in prayer Then afterward awaking they saw Christ in Glory c. Good for us to be here That is It is a joyfull pleasant and delightfull thing for us to continue and abide in this place together with thy self and with Moses and Elias that we may still see and behold thy heavenly Glory and the Glory of Moses and Elias Quest Quest How could it be a joy and delight to be there seeing it is said ver 6. That they were sore afraid Answ Answ Both stand together For though the sight of Christ's Glory did astonish them yet the excellency of that glorious sight together with the presence of Moses and Elias affected them with great delight and joy And let us make three Tabernacles c. By these words he sheweth his earnest desire of continuing still in that place and that Christ himself with Moses and Elias should continue there in Glory Therefore he makes a motion unto Christ touching the building of three Tabernacles there One for Christ one for Mose and one for Elias to dwell in upon the Mount Matth. 17. 4. If thou wilt let us make here three Tabernacle c. A Tabernacle is nothing else but a Tent or Booth which is suddenly or in short time built or set up for any to dwell in or to remain or abide in for some time that by it they may be defended from extremities of heat and
Place Calling or Office in the Church forasmuch as no outward Calling or Office can exempt any man from Errour but to build our Faith and Religion only upon the written Word of God which is the Word of Truth and cannot deceive or lead us into Errour Observ 4 Observ 4. In that the ground and cause of this Errour of the Scribes was their mis-understanding of that place of the Prophet Malachy before alledged hence we are taught what is one main cause of all Errours and corrupt Opinions of men in matters of Faith viz. The Ignorance or misconceiving of the true sense of the Scriptures See this handled Chap. 8. 28. Mark 9. 12. And he answered and told them Eliasverily cometh first c. Nov. 19. 1626. IN this Verse and the next is laid down our Saviour's Answer to the Question of the three Disciples propounded to him in the former Verse touching the Opinion and Doctrine of the Scribes conceâ—ning the coming of Elias before the coming and manifestation of the Kingdom of the Messiah In which Answer our Saviour resolveth the doubt moved by the Disciples and withal discovereth and confuteth the Errour of the Scribes The Answer consisteth of three parts 1. A Concession or granting of that to be in some sort true which the Scribes taught touching the coming of Elias that he was indeed to come before the Messiah 2. A further declaration or shewing both of the end of Elias his coming or what he should do at his coming He should restore all things And also what he should suffer or what ill entertainment he should find in the World at his coming namely that he should suffer such abuses at the hands of wicked men as Christ himself was to suffer according to the Scriptures 3. A plain discovery and confutation of the Errour of the Scribes teaching and holding that Elias was not yet come c. This our Saviour confuteth by avouching that he was already come and had suffered c. Of the first He answered and told them c. Though the Disciples in moving the former Question discovered much Ignorance and Weakness yet our Saviour beareth with them and gently answereth them shewing himself ready and forward to resolve and satisfy them in the matter they doubted of Elias verily cometh first q. d. It is true in some sense which the Scribes say and I grant it to be so as the Prophet Malachi fore-told that Elias ought indeed to come first that is before the coming of the Messiah Here note that our Saviour doth not speak of Elias in that sense as the Scribes did in affirming that he was to come before the Messiah For the Scribes understood this of the coming of the Prophet Elias himself in his own Person to live upon Earth again but our Saviour under the Name of Elias understandeth John Baptist the Fore-runner or Harbinger of Christ even as the Propet Malachi also doth Chap. 4. 5. before alledged calling him by the Name of Elias and affirming that this Elias that is to say John Baptist ought indeed to come before the Messiah That this is our Saviour's meaning is plain and clear Matth. 17. 13. where it is expresly affirmed by the Evangelist that the Disciples understood our Saviour's words in this sense viz. That he did not speak of Elias himself in his own Person but of John Baptist whom he called by the Name of Elias So also Mat. 11. 14. All the Prophets and the Law prophesied till John And if ye will receive it this is Elias which was for to come Quest Quest. Why doth the Prophet Malachi in the place before alledged and our Saviour in this place call John Baptist by the Name of Elias Answ Answ This Name is given to John in regard of the resemblance and likeness that was between him and Elias in sundry things As 1. In excellency of gifts and graces of the Spirit in which John Baptist resembled Elias in which respect it is said Luke 1. 17. that he should go before the Lord in the Spirit and Power of Elias Especially John resembled Elias in his great and fervent Zeal for God's Glory for as Elias was zealous for the Lord of Hosts 1 King 19. 10. and testified his Zeal by reproving Sin and setting himself against it even in the highest Persons as in King Ahab and â—esabell his Wife so also did John shew his fervent zeal in like manner by reproving sin plainly in the greatest Persons as not only in the Pharisees and Sadduces which came to his Baptism but also in Herod himself and Herodias his Wife 2. John resembled Elias in this that as Elias living in a very corrupt Age of the Church waâ— a special Instrument and means of reforming the abuse and corruptions reigning in those times and of restoring the decayed state of Religion so also John Baptist was stirred up of God in very corrupt times of the Church and was appointed as a special means of restoring the corrupt and decayed state thereof as appeareâ—h by the words immediately following this Text. 3. John resembled Elias in the manner of his outward Life and Conversation amongst men viz. In the strictness and austerity of it and particularly in his very Diet and Apparel As Elias was a man of a strict and spare Diet as may appear 1 King 19. 6. so was John also for his Meat was Locusts and wild-Hony And as Elias was cloathed in a hairy Garment in which respect he is said to be a rough or hairy man and was girt with a Girdle of Leather 2 King 1. 8. so also was John Baptist cloathed with Camel's haire and had a Girdle of a skin about his Loyns as we heard Chap. 1. Again as Elias lived for a time in the Wilderness whither he was forced to fly for his life being persecuted by Jesabel so likewise John Baptist both lived and preached in the Wilderness of Judea as we heard Chap. 1. 4. Lastly as Elias was hated and persecuted by Ahab and Jesabel and suffered much at their hands for his zeal and faithfulness in his Ministry so also did John suffer much for the same cause being hated of Herodias and imprisoned and put to death by Herod Now further when it is said here that Elias that is to say John Baptist was not onely to come but to come first This is to be understood in respect or relation to the time of Christ's Birth or coming into â—he World that John was to come before him in time that is to say to be born and to live on Earth before Châ—ist for the space of six Months as appeareth Luke 1. 26. 36. as also to exercise his Ministeriall Office of Preaching and Baptising some space of time before Christ himself Quest Quest Wherefore or to what end was John Baptist appointed to come before Christ that is to be born and to preach before him Answ Answ That he might be as a Harbinger to prepare the way for Christ that
be men of Knowledge and Judgment able not only to teach the Truth but to discover and confute contrary Errours by the Word of God They had need to be like Apollos Acts 18. 24. mighty in the Scriptures and to be furnished also with necessary helps of Humane learning c. It followeth And they have done unto him c. They That is his wicked Enemies especially Herod and Herodias his Wife together with the wicked Jews who no doubt were also consenting to those things which were done unto John Baptist Have done unto him whatsoever they listed They have offered such Abuses Wrongs and Indignities unto him as themselves pleased following herein the sway and swing of their own malicious Wills and outragious Lusts and desiring to satisfie and fulfill the same Quest 1 Quest 1. What things in particular were those which John Baptist's Enemies did unto him for the satisfying of their own wicked Lusts Answ Answ They hated and persecuted him yea Herod caused him to be apprehended and imprisoned as a Malefactor and at last to be beheaded in the Prison on a sudden without being brought to any publike Hearing which was contrary to all equity and justice and all this they did unto him for his faithfull discharge of his Ministery especially for his plain and bold reproving of Herod for his sin of incest in marrying with his Brother's Wife as we have before heard Chap. 6. Quest 2 Quest 2. How is it said They did unto him what they listed seeing all they did was before decreed and appointed of God Answ Answ Because they herein had no respect at all to the Counsell and Will of God but onely to the satisfying of their own wicked Lusts Observ 1 Observ 1. See here what reward the faithfull Ministers of God have usually received in the World and at the hands of Men for their diligence and faithfulnesse in their Ministery even this That they have been hated abused and persecuted even unto Death for the same See before Chap. 6. 17. Observ 2 Observ 2. That the Lord doth sometimes permit the Wicked and Ungodly to have their Wills and to satisfie their own wicked Lusts in abusing his faithfull Servants So here he Suffered Herod and Herodias to do what they listed unto John Bapist not onely in Imprisoning him wongfully but also in putting him to Death being innocent So he Suffered the Idolatrous and wicked Israelites to have their Wills of the Prophets which were sent unto them in putting them to the Sword as Elias complaineth 1 King 19. 14 The Children of Israel have forsaken thy Covenant thrown down thy Altars and slain thy Prophets with the Sword c. So he Suffered the wicked Jews also to abuse persecute the Prophets which were sent unto them even unto Death 2 Chron. 36. 16. They mocked the Messengers of God and misused the Prophets c. And Matth. 23. 37. our Saviour reproveth Hierusalem for killing the Prophets and stoning them which were sent unto Her c. All this the Lord suffered them to do unto his holy Prophets So also he permitted the wicked Jews and Gentiles to have their Wills in abusing and persecuting the Apostles yea and Christ himself even unto Death So Hebr. 11. 36. the Lord suffered the wicked Enemies of his Church to have their Will of those Saints and faithfull Servants of his there mentioned in mocking scourging and imprisoning them as also in putting them to sundry kinds of cruell Deaths Some were stoned some sawed asunder some slain with the Sword c. This also we may see in the examples of the blessed Martyrs in all Ages how the Lord suffered their wicked Enemies to have their Wills in abusing and putting them to Death yea to sundry kinds of most cruell Deaths So in the first ten persecutions under the Heathenish Emperours of Rome so of latter years as here in England in the reign of Queen Mary c. Quest Quest Why doth the Lord suffer the Wicked thus to have their Wills on his Servants in abusing and putting them to Death Answ Answ 1. For the greater tryall and exercise of the Faith and Patience of his Saints by this means So Hebr. 11. 36. They had tryall of cruell mockings scourgings and of bonds and imprisonments c. 2. That by this means the sins of the wicked Enemies of the Church being increased and come to their full measure the justice of God may be the more manifested in their deserved condemnation Matth. 23. 32. Fill ye the measure of your Fathers And ver 34. I send unto you Prophets wise Men and Scribes and some of them ye shall kill and crucify and some ye shall scourge c. That upon you may come all the righteous blood shed upon Earth from the blood of Abel to the blood of Zacharias c. Here note and remember two Cautions 1. That although the Lord do suffer the Wicked to have their Wills of his faithfull Servants yet not absolutely and simply to do what they list unto them but so far onely as he seeth it to be good and necessary for manifestation of his own Glory and tryall of his Saints and no further 2. That it is to be understood only of the bodies and outward estate of God's Saints in this Life that in this respect the Wicked are permitted to have their Wills of them but not in respect of their Souls or their spirituall estate They cannot touch them here Vse 1 Use 1. To teach us not to think strange or be offended if at this day we see it to be thus that the Lord do suffer Wicked and Ungodly men to have their Wills in abusing disgracing persecuting his Saints and faithfull Servants even unto Death This is no new thing but that which hath been in former Ages Therefore we must not think strange of it nor be at all dismayed therewith but rest in the Will of God who permitteth this for just causes both in respect of his Glory and the good of his Church Yea though this be our own case at any time though the Lord suffer Wicked and Ungodly men at any time to have their Wills of us in abusing mocking slandering persecuting us by Word or Deed yea though he should suffer such to persecute us even unto Death as the Martyrs yet have we no cause to be dismayed but to be of good comfort when we consider that the Lord herein dealeth with us no otherwise then he hath done formerly with others of his most excellent Saints and Servants as the Prophets Apostles Martyrs yea Christ himself Therefore in this case submit to God's Will with patience and contentedness and remember withall for our comfort that though God may suffer the Wicked in some sort to have their Will of us yet not absolutely to do what they list to us but so much only as the Lord thinketh fit to suffer and no more and though they may have some Power over our bodies or outward estate by God's
Originall sin and so lyable by nature unto the Wrath and Judgments of God Psal 51. 5. David confesseth That he was shapen and conceived in Iniquity by his Mother Rom. 5. 14. Death reigned from Adam to Moses even over them that had not sinned after the similitude of Adam's Transgression c. that iâ— over Infants and young Children who had not actually sinned yet were guilty of Originall sin and defiled with it And this we see by daily experience to be true in that Infants and young Children as well as elder People are chastised by the hand of God with bodily sicknesses and pains and with Death it self which shews them to be tainted with guilt and corruption of sin which makes them lyable to such Judgments of God Quest Quest How come young Children to be thus tainted with sin and so lyable to God's Wrath and Judgment Answ Answ By reason of Adam's Fall and Transgression by which he made both himself and all his Posterity guilty of sin and lyable to the curse of God and so from Adam this corruption of sin and lyablenesse to God's Wrath is derived to all mankind by naturall Birth or Descent by which means even Children and Infants do receive it from their Parents So Rom. 5. 12. By one man sin entred into the World and Death by sin c. Vse 1 Vse 1. See by this the cause why young Children or Infants have need of the Sacrament of Baptism to be administred to them viz. because being naturally defiled with Guilt and Corruption of original sin and liable to God's wrath and Judgments they have therefore need to be washed and purged from their sins by the Blood of Christ sealed by the Water in Baptism c. Which therefore ought to stir up all Parents to be careful to procure this Sacrament for their Children and that in due time not delaying it too long for worldly respects c. Vse 2 Vse 2. See what cause for Parents to be humbled and repent not only for their own sins but also for the sins of their Children confessing and craving pardon of them in Christ that so they may be forgiven them and that by this means they may be delivered from the Wrath and Curse of God at least from eternal Wrath and from temporal Judgments so far as is good for them that they may either be with-holden from them or sanctified unto them to work for their good Use 3 Use 3. This should also move Parents to use all good means whereby the natural Corruption of sin may come to be mortified in their Children and purged out of them more and more and whereby the contrary work of Grace may be wrought in them that as they have been Instruments of their natural Birth in sin and so made them Children of Wrath so they may be the means of their Regeneration or new Birth To this end they ought to be most careful to train them up religiously in the true Knowledge and Fear of God using all means to reform sin in them and to further the Work of Grace in them as frequent Instruction Admonition due and moderate Correction c. Observ 2 Observ 2. In that the Lord did lay this heavy Affliction upon this Child being very young even in his Infancy as is probable whereas he passed over and spared many other not onely Children but elder People who were as much and more polluted with sin the cause or reason of this the Lord's dealing is secret neither is it expressed here by the Evangelist as being known to God onely From whence therefore we may learn thus much that the wayes and proceedings which God doth use with men in executing his Judgments upon them in this life are oftentimes secret and hidden from us in respect of the Causes and Reasons of them We neither do nor can alwayes know or comprehend the Causes or Reasons moving the Lord to execute such or such temporal Judgments upon men or Children in this life but the causes are many times secret to us and known onely to God himself Rom. 11. 33. How unsearchable are the Judgments of God and his wayes past finding out So far as the Lord doth manifest the causes and reasons of his Judgments upon men either in his Word or by his Works and by the outward events which happen we may know them but because he doth not alwayes so manifest them therefore they are not alwayes known to us but sometimes secret and unsearchable Note here that this is not to be understood of the original or meritorious cause of God's Judgments for that is alwayes known to be sin but especially of the final causes or ends which the Lord aimeth at in such Judgments These are oftentimes secret and unsearchable unto us Use Use This teacheth us not too curiously to search into the causes reasons or ends which the Lord aimeth at in those temporal Judgments or Chastisements which he inflicteth either upon us or others in this life especially if they be strange or unwonted Judgments but we are rather to admire and religiously to adore them and withal to endeavour to make a holy use of them For this we must know that although the causes of God's Judgments are sometimes secret yet are they alwayes just and therefore we must hereof rest assured without curious searching after the secret wayes of God remembring what is said Deut. 29. 29. Secret things belong unto the Lord our God c. Such secret things are the wayes and dealings of God in respect of his Judgments which he often inflicteth upon men in this life and therefore not too curiously to be pryed into by us or rashly to be censured or spoken of but rather in religious silence to be adored and reverenced The Lord doth many times inflict strange and unwonted Judgments and Afflictions upon Men Women and Children in this life such as we can give no probable reason of why the Lord should so deal with them rather than with others here then we must remember not to be curious in searching after the secret causes and ends which the Lord aimeth at in such Judgments but to rest in his most just proceedings in all his Judgments making the best and most religious use of them unto our selves Mark 9. 22. And oft times it hath cast him into the fire and into the Waters to destroy him but if thou canst do April 29. 1627. any thing c. NOW followeth the further declaration and amplification of his Child's misery by acquainting our Saviour into how great perils and dangers of death the Devil had often brought the Child by casting him into the Fire and Water to destroy or kill him Observ 1 Observ 1. The deadly hatred and malice of the Devil against mankind in that he desireth and seeketh not onely the hurt and annoyances but also the utter ruine and destruction of those over whom he hath any Power See Chap. 1. Ver. 23. Joh. 8. 44. A Murderer
from the beginning Rev. 9. 11. called Abaddon and Apollyâ—n which signifieth a Destroyer much more true of the Devil This deadly malice he sheweth both against the Bodies and Souls of men seeking the utter destruction of both 1. He seeks to destroy and murder the bodies of men by temporal or bodily death so far as God doth permit and suffer him as here he did to this Child and to Job's Children and Servants Job 1. 2. He seeks also and that principally the eternal Destruction of mens Souls and Bodies together in Hell He seeks nothing so much to cast their bodies into the Fire or Water to burn or drown them as he doth to cast both their bodies and souls into the fire and pit of Hell there to be burned and drowned everlastingly And this he doth by his wicked and sinful suggestions and temptations labouring continually to entise men unto sin and so to bring them to eternal destruction 1 Pet. 5. 8. As a roaring Lion c. He is called The Tempter 1 Thes 3. 5. Use 1 Use 1. See what cause there is for us to be watchful at all times against this our deadly Enemy the Devil and against his Temptations walking circumspectly in all our wayes and carefully looking to our selves that we give him not the least advantage to tempt and draw us to sin and so to the destruction of our Soul and Bodies The more he seeketh to do this the more watchful must we be over our selves the more wary of giving him any advantage against us Ephes 4. 27. Give not place to the Devill that is Give him no advantage or occasion to draw us to sin by his Temptations which may be done many wayes as by yielding to the first motions of any sin arising in our hearts and not resisting them at first or by casting our selves upon the occasions of sin as evil Company Idleness c. or by negligence in good Duries or by loosnesse in our outward Carriage thereby discovering the inward Corruptions of our hearts and so laying our selves open to Satan our deadly Enemy All these take heed of and look to thy self in all thy wayes that thou give no advantage to the Tempter to tempt thee to sin and so to murder and devour thy Soul as he desireth and seeketh by all means and at all times and at all places He goeth about as a roaring Lion Therefore look to him and to thy self and all thy wayes especially to thy heart that thou keep it with all diligence as Solomon exhorteth in the Proverbs See thou be daily armed against him with Faith Prayer the Word of God c. If thou didst certainly know that thou hast an Enemy which did seek thy bodily life and did ly in wait secretly to murder thee How wary and fearful would it make thee to be where thou becomest how thou caâ—â—iest thy self thou wouldst carry some weapon about thee c. How much more cause hast thou to walk circumspectly at all times in all places seeing it is so certain that Satan the deadly Enemy of thy Soul and Body lyeth in wait continually to tempt thee to sin and so to devoure thy Soul in eternal destruction See 1 Pet. 5. 8. Use 2 Use 2. This should teach us not to hearken or yield to the faire or friendly perswasions of Satan whereby he eâ—tiseth us to sin under pretence of good Will as he did to our first Parents by suggesting to our minds the Profit Pleasure or Content which sin will bring to us For whatsoever he pretend the Truth is he doth intend nothing else but the devouring of our Souls He is a Liar and a Murderer from the beginning Therefore trust him not though he seem to speak never so faire to thy heart c. See in Ver. 23. of the first Chapter Use 3 Use 3. See what cause there is for us daily to commit our selvs and such as belong to us unto God's special Protection by Prayer that he may keep us from the power and malice of this our deadly Enemy which daily goeth about and laboureth to destroy and Murder our Souls and Bodies Observ 2 Observ 2. Though the Devil had often cast this Child into the Fire and Water desiring and seeking to destroy it yet it appears that he could never do it the Lord restraining his Power and preserving the Child from destruction Hence we learn that although the Devil's Power and Malice against Mankind be very great yet it is limited and restrained by the over-ruling Power of God so as he cannot do so much hurt as he desireth but so much only as the Lord suffereth him See before Chap. 5. ver 12. Vse 1 Use 1. To comfort the Godly against the malice and power of Satan c. See before the 12th Verse of Chap. 5. Vse 2 Use 2. This should also cause us to bless God for his Goodness and Mercy in curbing and restraining the Power and Malice of Satan that he cannot do us so much hurt and mischief as he would If he might have his Will he would not suffer us or ours to live an hour but would use some means to murder us and to destroy our Bodies he would devour our Souls c. How then are we bound to God for restraining his power See Chap. 1. 23. Now followeth the third part of the Answer of the Father unto Christ's Question or Demand viz. The renewing of his former sute unto Christ for his Son that he would shew mercy on him and help him out of that misery But if thou canst do anything c. Having further declared and laid open unto Christ the misery of his Child in that the Devil had so often cast him into the Fire and Water c. Now suddainly he breaketh off all further discourse touching that matter as being tedious and grievous to him to speak or think of and as one that was impatient of further delay and desirous to have his Son speedily healed if it might be he now takes occasion to renew his earnest Sute and Prayer unto Christ saying But if thou canst do any thing c. Now in that he speaketh thus doubtfully touching Christ's Power If thou canst c. this was out of the Weakness of Faith For although he was not quite destitute of Faith but had some Seed thereof sowen in his heart by which he did in some measure believe and had some perswasion of Christ's Power and Ability to help his Child for otherwise he would never have brought his Child to him nor made any sute at all to him to cast the Devil out of him yet notwithstanding it appeareth by these words as also by that which followeth Ver. 24. that this his Faith was as yet very weak and feeble being joyned with much doubting and wavering Quest Quest What was the Cause or Occasion of this Weakness of Faith and doubtfulness in him touching the Power of Christ Answ Answ There might be sundry occasions of it As
hence it was That they prayed unto Christ to increase their Faith Luke 17. 5. which they needed not to have done if it had not been weak and mingled with some Unbelief This also we may â—ee in David Psal 77. And in Jonah chap. 2. Vse 1 Vse 1. This confuteth the erroneous and groundless opinion of some who teach and hold That the the Faith of a good Christian in this Life may be and is free from all doubtings and unbelief But if it were so then perfection of Grace should be in this Life contrary to that of the Apostle 1 Cor. 13. 9. We know in part and prophesy in part Now if the knowledge of the best be imperfect in this Life then also the Faith of the best is imperfect and so shall be till the Life to come Besides if the Faith of true Believers could be so perfect in this Life as to be free from all doubtings and unbelief then should there be no need of the Ministery of the Word or Sacrament or Prayer to confirm and strengtâ—â—â— the Faith of such Use 2 Vse 2. To comfort such weak Christians as feel and complain of much â—nbelief and doubtings in themselves touching God's favour and pardon of their sins c. no cause for such to be discouraged or to conclude That therefore they have no Faith at all For thus it hath been alwayes with the best Saints of God in this Life their Faith hath been imperfect and mingled with infidelity doubtings and distrustfulness of God's Power Goodness and Mercy toward them and thus is it still with the best Christians and so will be during this Life As every sanctifying Grace is imperfect in the Saints of God and mingled with the contrary sin and corruption during this Life so is this Grace of Faith Therefore never be dismayed because of the weakness of thy Faith for it may be true and saving Faith though it be weak and joyned with much Unbelief A true Believer in this Life is not such a one as hath no unbelief or doubtings in him but one that doth feel and complain of his unbelief mourning for it and striving against it If therefore it be thus with thee comfort thy self notwithstanding all the doubtings and unbelief with which thy Faith is assayled Observ 2 Observ 2. Where true Faith is though but weak there is a carefull striving against the contrary sin of Unbelief together with an earnest desire and endeavour by all means to grow in Faith So here in this father of the Lunatick child though his Faith was weak yet being true Faith it was joyned with a striving against Unbelief and care to have his Faith increased and therefore he prayes unto Christ to help his Unbelief So in the Apostles Luke 17. 5. Though they were yet weak in Faith yet there was in them a care to resist unbelief and to pray for increase of Faith So in David Psal 77. 10. and Psal 42. 5. In Jonah chap. 2. Use 1 Use 1. To examine our Faith by this Look whether we daily labour and strive against the contrary sin of Unbelief and doubtings of God's favour and of his Word and Promises and whether it be our earnest desire and care to use all good means whereby to grow in Faith and to have our hearts more and more settled in the belief of God's Power and Mercy and of his Word and Promises made to us in Christ whether we carefully and conscionably use the means appointed of God to increase and confirm our Faith as the hearing reading and meditation of the Word of God the frequent use of the Lord's Supper Prayer c. Dost thou desire the sincere Milk of the Word c. If it be thus with thee it argues Faith to be begun it thee and though it may be yet but weak and feeble yet that it is a true and saving Faith On the contrary if no such striving against unbelief and doubtings no care or conscience of using the means for increase of thy Faith no love to the ministery of the Word no desire or care to come often to the Sacrament of the Lord's Supper but art negligent this way as many of you shewed your selves to be the last Sabbath If no care to seek unto God by daily prayer for the strengthening of thy Faith and for the helping of thy Unbelief this argues want of true Faith in thee and that thou art as yet utterly destitute of this precious Grace For if it were in thee in any measure though never so weak it would shew it self by resisting the contrary sin of Unbelief by all means and by causing in thee a most earnest desire and endeavour daily to grow and increase in Faith As it is with all sanctifying Graces of the Spirit of God so with Faith it is of a growing Nature like the grain of Mustard-seed which though very small at first in the seed yet groweth by degrees to a tall Tree c. Like the Cloud which appeared to Elijah small at first like an hand-breadth c. Vse 2 Use 2. See what to think of such as say They have alwayes believed and never doubted of their Salvation a sign they never truly believed For true Faith is not onely joyned with a feeling of Unbelief and doubtings but with resistance and striving against it c. A true Speech He that never doubted never truly believed Observ 3 Observ 3. In that he prayes to Christ for increase of Faith we may gather That true Faith is the Gift of God or of Christ and that not onely in regard of the first beginning but also of the increase of it Ephes 2. 8. By Grace ye are saved through Faith and that not of your selves It is the Gift of God Hebr. 12. 2. Christ is said to be both the Authour and Finisher of our Faith Vse 1 Use 1. This must teach us what to do when we feel the weakness of Faith seek to him that is the Authour and Finisher of our Faith to perfect his own work begun in us Pray with the Disciples Luke 17. 5. Lord increase our Faith Vse 2 Use 2. To comfort us against the weakness and imperfection of our Faith when we consider whose work it is to confirm our Faith even the work of God and of Christ himself who is Almighty and therefore able to strengthen our Faith though never so weak He that hath begun the work both can and will perfect it unto the Day of Christ Phil. 1. He will not quench the smoaking Flax c. Isa 42. Mark 9. 25 26 27. When Jesus saw that the People came running together c. May 27. 1627. HItherto of the Antecedents of the Miracle which made way unto it Now followeth the Miracle it self with the manner of our Saviour's working of the same Concerning which three things are set down 1. Our Saviour's reproving and charging of the Devil to go out of the child ver 25. 2. The miraculous Effect which
thereupon followed The evil Spirit came out of him together with the manner of his coming out He cryed and rent the body of the child grievously insomuch that the child became as one dead c. ver 26. 3. Our Saviour Christ's restoring and recovering the child ver 27. Jesus took him by the hand c. Of the first Consider 1. The circumstance of Time when our Saviour charged the Devil to come out of the child When he saw the People came running c. 2. The manner of his charging them With a sharp Rebuke 3. The Charge it self He said unto him Thou dumb and deaf Spirit I charge thee come out of him c. Of the first When Jesus saw the People came running together This the People did no doubt out of their earnest desire and expectation to see the Event of the matter and what would be done by our Saviour And it is probable That our Saviour to 〈◊〉 this opportunity to work the Miracle to the end that the People so earnestly exprecting the issue of the matter might be the more affected with the Miracle when they should see it wrought and so might profit the more by it Observ Observ The wisdom of our Saviour Christ in watching the fittest Seasons and Times for the working of his Miracles when they might do most good and edifie the People most of all by confirming the Truth of his Doctrine He did not alwaies work his Miracles so soon as he was sought to or desired but sometimes delayed the matter for some space of time waiting for the fittest time and occasion So now he did being fought to by the Father of this Child c. So Joh. 11. 6. being sought unto to visit Lazarus being sick he delayed two dayes before he went c. See also Joh. 7. 6. This wisdom of our Saviour we are to imitate in watching the best opportunities of time to do good Duties either of piety to God or of charity or mercy toward our Brethren Gal. 6. 10. As we have opportunity let us do good to all c. Ephes 5. 15. Walk circumpectly not as fools but as wise Redeeming the time c. Now followeth the manner of our Saviour's charging the evil Spirit to go out of the Child with a sharp rebuke or threatning for so the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 doth signifie whereby our Saviour no doubt expressed and testified his indignation and displeasure against this evil Spirit for his malice and cruelty against the child for which cause also he doth upbraid him in the words following with the names of dumb and deaf Spirit In verbis duo consideranda 1. The person rebuked evil Spirit Described by his property called the foul Spirit 2. The Rebuke it self Of the first Foul Spirit See chap. 1. ver 23. The wicked Angels or Devils are often in the Gospel so called to distinguish them from the good Angels which are pure and holy Spirits Mark 8. ult and withall to set forth their nature and property in themselves that they are most impure Creatures polluted with the corruption and contagion of sin for whereas they were by their first Creation holy and undefiled Spirits as the good Angels now are they kept not their first estate Jude ver 6. but fell from God by sin and so became most polluted Creatures and that both in regard of that corruption with which their whole nature is defiled ever since their Fall and also in regard of those actuall sins in the practice whereof they have and do continually live as lying murder c. whence it is That they are called evil and wieked Spirits as Ephes 6. 12. And Joh. 8. 44. The Devil is said to be a Lyar and Murderer from the beginning And as they are thus unclean and polluted with sin in themselves so also they labour to defile all the Creatures of God but especially mankind by tempting them unto sin that they may become like unto themselves Observ 1 Observ 1. Hence gather the foulness and filthiness of sin in it self that it is a most foul and unclean thing in that it hath made the Devil himself who by Creation was an Angel of light holy and pure to become so foul and unclean a Spirit as now he is It is sin alone that hath bereaved him of his original purity and hath brought all that filthiness upon him with which he is now polluted This hath made him of a holy Spirit to become an unclean Spirit which therefore shews the foul Nature of sin that it is a most impure and unclean thing in it self for which cause it is in Scripture called Uncleanness and Filthiness Zechar. 13. 1. A Fountain shall be opened to the House of David for Sin and for Uncleanness And 2 Cor. 7. 1. Let us cleanse our selves from all filthiness of the Flesh and Spirit c. Yea sin is the most foul filthy and unclean thing in the World and the cause of all Uncleanness and filthiness that is in any of the Creatures The wicked are compared to loathsom and filthy Creatures as to Swine Dogs c. More particularly the foulness of Sin may appear by these Reasons Reasons Reasons 1. It is most opposite and contrary to the most holy and pure Nature of God and most odious and loathsom unto his Majesty Hab. 1. 13. 2. It doth defile not onely the Devils but Mankind also yea all the Creatures of God since the Fall of Angels and Men for by reason of Man's sin the visible Heavens and Earth with all Creatures in them are subject to vanity and corruption Rom. 8. 20. 3. It defileth not onely the bodies of men but their very Souls and Consciences Tit. 1. 15. to the wicked nothing is clean but their minds and consciences are defiled 4. It defileth not onely the Persons by whom it is committed but the very places where it is committed as the Land Cities and Houses where the wicked do live Num. 35. 33. Blood defileth the Land And Zeph. 3. 1. Hierusalem is called a filthy and polluted City c. 5. No means to purge and take away the filth of Sin but the precious Blood of Christ the Son of God The onely Fountain opened for sin Zech. 13. 1. Vse 1 Use 1. See the Profaness of such as make leight of Sin being bold to commit sin and so to defile their own Souls and Bodies yea many there be who love and delight in the practice of sin following it with greediness like Swine wallowing in the mire yea worse than Swine or any other Beasts Such as those that delight in Drunkenness Swearing Cursing Profanation of the Sabbath c. What spiritual folly and madness is this to love and delight in that which is so foul and filthy a thing even filthiness it self c. yet some are worse than the former who not onely love and delight in the filthiness of sin but also glory and boast of their sins which is to glory in their
own shame and filthiness Use 2 Use 2. This should cause in us a true hatred loathing and detestation of all sin being so foul odious and filthy a thing as it is in the sight of God even the most loathsom thing in the World polluting and defiling the Devil and making him so foul a Spirit and not onely him but Mankind and all the Creatures of God since Man's Fall c. How ought we to loath and detest that which is so foul and unclean and the cause of so much Uncleanness and Filthiness in the Creatures of God This should cause us to hate and loath Sin with the greatest hatred above all things in the World and to shew our true hatred by our careful avoiding it and all occasions of it Jude ver 23. Hate the very Garment spotted with the Flesh Ephes 5. 3. As for Fornication Covetousness c. let them not be once named Shewing how far we should hate and shun sin so far as not to name or mention it without detestation We naturally loath and abhor all outward Filthinesse and Uncleanness whatsoever as stinking Myre or Dirt noysom Carrion loathsom Diseases in Man or Beast how much more shoul we loath and abhor sin which is more foul and odious before God than any outward filthiness in the World How careful should we be to keep our selves from the defilements of all sin in our thoughts words and actions of our life We are very careful to keep our bodies clean and pure yea our very Germents and the Cups and Platters we drink and eat our meat in and the smallest defilement in these is offensive to us Oh how much more shoul we keep our Souls and Conscience from being defiled with guilt and contagion of sin which is much more hurtful and dangerous and harder to be purged away than any outward defilement of the Body or Garments or of the Cup and Platter c. Use 3 Use 3. This should also teach us to refrain and shun the company and society of such as love and delight in Sin lest we be defiled and infected with the contagion of their sins and wickedness 2 Cor. 6. 17. Come out from among them and touch not the unclean thing c. If we know one to be infected with the Plague or some other noysom Disease how careful are we to shun his company Much more should we be to shun the society of profane Persons c. Prov. 23. 20. Be not amongst Wine-bibbers or riotous Eaters of Flesh c. Eph. 5. Have no fellowship with unfruitful works of darkness c. Observ 2 Observ 2. See that such as do defile themselves with practice of sin living and continuing in it without Repentance do resemble the Devil himself and are like unto him who is in Scripture called a foul and unclean Spirit for this very Reason because he doth continually practise sin and defile himself therewith Therefore such as do thus live in sin defling their Souls and Bodies therewith do hereby make themselves like unto Satan that unclean and foul Spirit expressing his Image as Children do of their Parents Joh. 8. 44. Ye are of your Father the Devil c. Zach. 13. 2. the false Prophet is called an unclean Spirit because he doth resemble the Devil in wickedness Vse Use To admonish every one of us to take heed of defiling our selvs with sin and especially of living and continuing in it lest we discover and shew our selves to be like unto Satan that foul Spirit and lest we shew our selves to be his Children by expressing his Image in our life and practice Contra labour and strive unto holiness and purity in all our carriage and conversation that we may shew forth the Image of God and so approve our selve to be his Children Observ 3 Observ 3. Seeing the Devil is such an unclean and foul Spirit this teacheth us That we should abhor all Communion and Fellowship with him having nothing to do with him lest â—e do pollute and defile us with the contagion of his own filthiness Especially this should cause us to abhor and detest all his wicked suggestions and temptations which he doth at any time offer to our minds and by which he laboureth to entise us to sin All such wicked motions we are to abhor as coming from Satan the unclean Spirit and to shew our detestation of them by resisting them at first and labouring to repel them and cast them out of our minds not reasoning or parlying with the Devil as Eve did lest we be deceived by him as she was Jam. 4. 7. Resist the Devil and he shall flee from you And Ephes 4. 27. Give not place to the Devill viz. by yielding to his suggestions c. Remember who is the Author of such sinful motions arising in our minds even Satan that soul and unclean Spirit Now such as the cause is such must the effects needs be Satan being so â—oul a Spirit his suggestions and temptations must needs be foul and unclean and therefore as we profess hatred against the Devil himself so shew it by abhorring and resisting his suggestions and temptations and not yielding to the same Some say they hate the Devil and think they have nothing to do with him because he doth not appear to them in bodily shape but the Truth is if thou love and embrace his sinful motions which he suggesteth to thee and givest entertainment to them thou dost not truly hate him but rather lovest and likest well of him and thou hast to do with him though he appear not to thee in a bodily shape Therefore take heed and beware of loving or being delighted at any time with such evil motions and suggestions of this foul Spirit and on the contrary labour by all means to resist them as by Faith Prayer and by the Word of God And do this betimes even at the very first offering and suggesting of such evil motions before they settle in they heart and mind for then will it be much harder to cast them out Now followeth the Rebuke it self with which our Saviour rebuked the Devil which was sharp and severe as the original Word here used doth imply and as hath been shewed before And by this sharp rebuke our Saviour shewed his indignation and displeasure against the foul Spirit Observ Observ The love and goodness of Christ Jesus toward Mankind in that he doth for our sakes so sharply rebuke or reprove the Devil which is the main Enemy of Mankind and shew himself offended at him for his malice and rage against us So here by this sharp rebuking of the foul Spirit in this Child he shewed his indignation and displeasure against him for his malice and cruelty shewed hitherto against the Child This shews how much Christ is grieved for the miseries of Mankind and how much he desireth our good and happiness in that he doth shew himself so much grieved and offended at the Devil for seeking our hurt
consequently the true and onely Messiah promised to be our Redeemer and Saviour But of this before Observ 2 Observ 2. From the manner of his going out in that he shewed such unwillingness by crying out and renting the body of the child c. we are taught That where the Devil hath once gotten hold or possession for a time he is very loth and unwilling to be dispossessed or cast out thence and therefore striveth all that he can to keep his hold See before chap. 1. 26. and chap. 5. 8. Observ 3 Observ 3. The property of Satan That being resisted and perceiving that he must shortly be cast out of his hold and possession he useth to shew his malice and tyranny so much the more against such as are under his power See before ver 20. Observ 2 Observ 4. The extream cruelty and tyranny of the Devil which he doth exercise against such as are under his power in that he did not only torment and afflict this child but with most bitter and grievous pains even unto Death it self if the Lord had not hindred and prevented it by his Power But of this before ver 18 22. It followeth ver 27. Jesus took him by the hand c. Though our Saviour did suffer the Devil so grievously to afflict and torture the child in going out that he was even at the Point of Death yet he did not suffer him to have his will in murdering the child as he desired but the child being in this extremity he presently affordeth his help by restoring the child to his former strength and soundness of body and that not by degrees but suddenly and miraculously as appeareth by the words for he did but take him by the hand and lift him up and presently he arose being perfectly whole and sound Matth. 17. 18. The child was cured from that very hour Now in that he took him by the hand c. whereas he could have healed him by his bare word spoken this he did the more to presse his goodness and mercy toward the child and the more to strengthen the weak Faith of the father of the child Observ Observ That when we are in greatest extremity and misery then oftentimes the Lord's help and deliverance is nearest at hand when it seems to be farthest off c. Our greatest extremity is his best opportunity to save and deliver us out of any trouble misery or danger whatsoever either bodily or spirituall When this child was so grievously afflicted by the Devil that it was at very point of Death then presently doth our Saviour Christ restore him to health and strength of body When the bondage and affliction of the Israelites in Aegypt was greatest then did the Lord visit them in mercy and deliver them When Jonah had been three dayes in the Whale's belly and there appeared little or no hope of deliverance but it seemed farthest off then was it nearest So before Mark 6. 48. when the Disciples were rowing on the Sea in a storm by night and in greatest danger then Christ shewed himself suddenly present to help and save them 2 Cor. 1. 10. when the Apostle was pressed out of measure in Asia so that he dispaired of Life c. then God delivered him from so great a Death c. As a little before break of Day in the Morning it useth many times to grow very dark and then when the Day-light seems to be farthest off then it is nearest So here c. Psal 112. To the Righteous ariseth Light in Darkness Use Use To comfort and stay our minds from fainting or being discouraged in our greatest extremities and distresses of mind or body or both when our troubles and miseries grow greatest and most heavy and grievous upon us and when in the Judgment of reason there seemeth least hope of deliverance then may it be nearest yea then it is most likely to be near at hand For God useth to suffer his Childrens miseries and troubles to come to the highest pitch and extremity oftentimes before he help and deliver them Therefore labour in this case by Faith to depend and wait on God for deliverance even then when thou art in the greatest darkness of affliction and be perswaded That comfort may be then nearest when in reason it seemeth farthest off c. Mark 9. 28. And when he was come into the House his Disciples asked him privately Why could not we cast him June 10. 1627. out HItherto of the Antecedents of the Miracle wrought by our Saviour upon the lunatick and possessed Child as also of the Miracle it self Now followeth the Event or Consequent of it viz. The Disciples questioning with our Saviour in private afterward touching the cause why they could not cast out the Devil from this Child as they had assayed to do together with Christ's Answer to their Question Ver. 28 29. First of their Question When he was come into the House that is Into some private House where he was noâ— alone or private with his Disciples What House or whose it was is not expressed by the Evangelists They took this opportunity of time and place as fittest to move this Question to their Master when he was in private being then free from the publick employments of his Ministry at which time also they might most freely and boldly propound their doubt unto him Why could not we c The extraordinary gift or power of casting out Devils and of working other Miracles being formerly conferred upon the Disciples by our Saviour Christ as appeareth Cap. 3. ver 15. supra and they having also formerly exercised this power and gift and finding themselves for the present to be deprived of that gift or at least disabled from the exercise of it they could not but mervail much hereat and withal were very doubtful and suspicious what should be the cause and not being able to resolve themselves herein they now seek to Christ their Lord and Master for resolution And although they could not move this Question to our Saviour without acknowledgment of their own weakness in not being able to work the Miracle which might seem to be a disparagement to them yet this hindred them not from propounding their Doubt unto him In the words consider two things 1. The Question moved by the Disciples unto Christ touching the cause c. 2. The time and place when and where it was moved In a private House Observ 1 Observ 1. That in all Doubts and Questions or Cases of Conscience wherein we are not able to resolve our selves we should carefully seek to such as are able to resolve and teach us as to the faithful Ministers of God or other able Christians See before Ver. 11. hujus Capitis Observ 2 Observ 2. See how forward we should be when occasion is offered to propound our doubts and cases of Conscience to others and to seek resolution from such as are able to inform us better so forward should we be
Where note four things especially 1. That it is an abstinence from bodily Food viz. a totall abstinence for a time against the Papists who make it to consist onely in choice of meats as in abstaining from Flesh and eating Fish On the contrary Hester 4. 10. She requireth the Jews neither to eat nor drink for three dayes space during the Fast 2. It is not onely a refraining of bodily Food but of other outward delights and comforts of this Life as of brave and costly Apparrel Recreations c. Therefore in ancient Times the People of God used in time of their religious Fasts to lay aside their best Apparrel and to put on Sackcloth c. See 2 Sam. 12. David's practice 3. It is a voluntary abstinence freely and voluntarily taken up and used by the People of God upon special and extraordinary occasions not forced upon them by compulsion as amongst the Papists who impose the outward abstinence as a matter of absolute necessity at sett and ordinary times holding the contrary a mortal sin c. 4. Such an abstinence as is so used to a religious end and purpose viz. as a help and furtherance to us in the more zealous and devout performance of some religious Duties of God's Service as prayer hearing the Word of God practice of Repentance and humiliation of our selves for Sin c. Now a religious Fast is either publike or private c. Of the second The causes of taking up and using this religious exercise of Fasting are three especially 1. Some grievous sin or sins of our own or others for which we have need to sue earnestly unto God for pardon 1 Sam. 7. 6. The Israelites having provoked God by Idolatry kept a publike Fast So Nehem. 9. 1. 2. Some grievous Calamity or Judgment of God which is either upon us or justly feared to come upon us or upon the whole Land for our Sins which we desire to have removed or turned away Joel 1. 2. chapters The Jews are called to publike Fasting to turn away the Judgments of Famine and Sword threatned against them So the Ninivites Jonah 3. when the Lord threatned Destruction against their City c. 3. Some great and extraordinary blessing which we or the whole Church doth stand in need of Dan. 9. to obtain deliverance from Captivity c. Ezra 8. 21. To obtain a prosperous Voyage in their return c. So here our Saviour shews that for the obtaining the extraordinary Power of casting out Devils fasting was necessary for his Disciples Now followeth the particular Instructions from the words Observ 1 Observ 1. That for the obtaining of great and extraordinary benefits and blessings from the hands of God not onely prayer is necessary but also special and extraordinary prayer joyned with great and extraordinary fervency and earnestness yea prayer joyned with fasting as a help and furtherance to it the better to stir up the fervency thereof Such is the prayer here required by our Saviour in the Disciples for the obtaining of this extraordinary Gift and Power of casting out this worst kind of Devils from the possessed So Jam. 5. 16. The effectuall fervent prayer of a Righteous man c. And this may appear by that which we have heard before touching the causes of a religious fasting in that one special cause thereof is for the obtaining of such great and extraordinary blessings as we or others do stand in need of Vse Use See what we are to do in this case if at any time we do feel the want of any great and extraordinary blessing either Spiritual or Temporal viz. To betake our selves not onely to the exercise of prayer but to extraordinary and most fervent prayer yea to joyn prayer with fasting therewith as a means to humble us the more and to quicken and stir up to greater fervency in prayer for the obtaining of such great blessings as we stand in need of To this end labour to be touched with lively feeling of our want of such blessings as we sue for c. Observ 2 Observ 2. See here the excellency of the exercise of religious fasting being rightly used in that it is a special help and furtherance to us in the duty of prayer serving to stir us up unto the greater fervency therein and so to make our prayers the more effectual and powerful to prevail with God for the obtaining of those things which we sue for whence it is That prayer and fasting are so often joyned together in Scripture to shew that fasting is a special help unto fervency in prayer Therefore we find them so often joyned together As Luke 2. 37. Anna served God in the Temple with fastings and prayers Night and Day Acts 10. 30. Cornelius joyned them together 1 Cor. 5. 7. Man and Wife are sometimes to refrain the society of the marriage Bed that they may the more freely give themselves to fasting and prayer So in many other places fasting is joyned with prayer as a special help and furtherance to the more fervent and zealous performance of it And for this cause some of the antient Fathers do call fasting the wing of prayer by which it doth the more swiftly and forcibly ascend up to Heaven and come before the Lord to prevail with him Reason Reason The outward abstinence from bodily Food and other Comforts of this life is a means to affect us the more with the sense and feeling of our wants and to make us pray with greater feeling and fervency And as Fasting is a help to Prayer so also to all other duties of God's Worship Vse Use This should encourage and move us to take up and use this excellent religious Exercise of Fasting joyning it with Prayer and other Duties of God's Worship so often as God doth give us just cause or occasion either publickly or privately not doubting of the good issue and success thereof being rightly performed in truth of heart Mark 9. 30 31. And they departed thence and passed into Galilee and he would not that any man should know it June 24. 1627. For he taught his Disciples and said unto them The Son of Man is delivered into the hands of men and they shall kill him c. HItherto of the second general part of this Chapter viz. The History of the Miracle wrought by our Saviour upon the lunatick possessed Child in casting the Devil out of him and healing him Now followeth the third part of the Chapter laid down in these Verses which contain in them our Saviour Christ's Prediction or Fore-telling unto his Disciples of his future Passion and Resurrection which was not long after to be fulfilled This he foretold them before in the 31. Verse of Chap. 8. and now he doth it again In the words three things are contained 1. The Occasion of this Prediction or Repetition of the Doctrine of Christ's Passion and Resurrection viz. His departure with his Disciples from the place where he wrought the former
he was before us It is the Speech of an antient Father Voluit Christus deseri voluit prodi voluit ab Apostolo suo tradi ut tu cum sis desertus à socio proditus ab amico moderatè feras Ambros in Luc. Mark 9. 30 31 32. And they departed thence c. July 1. 1627. THese words contain our Saviour's prediction or foretelling of his future Passion and Resurrection to his Disciples where three things have been propounded to consider 1. The occasion of the prediction His departure with his Disciples from the place where he wrought the former miracle and his private passage through Galilee with them ver 30. 2. The prediction it self ver 31. 3. The effect in the Disciples ver 32. They understood not that saying c. Of the first The occasion I have already spoken last day Of the second The prediction itself 1. He foretelleth his Passion 2. His Resurrection Touching his Passion or Sufferings two things to be considered 1. The person who was to Suffer viz. Himself whom he calleth the Son of Man 2. The Sufferings themselves Of the former I spake lately upon ver 9. Touching the latter they are set down by the parts or kinds of them being two 1. That he should be delivered into the hands of Men. 2. That he should be put to Death by them Of the first I spake the last Sabbath Now followeth the second part of his Sufferings foretold viz. His Death And they shall kill him Of this see before chap. 8. ver 31. Now followeth the foretelling of his Resurrection upon the third day which is also handled before chap. 8. 31. To proceed therefore to the 32. ver where is laid down the effect which followed in the Disciples which was two-fold 1. That they understood not that saying That is the Doctrine of Christ's Passion and Resurrection which he taught them 2. That they were afraid to ask him Touching the first See Luke 9. 45. Object Object Matth. 17. 23. It is said They were exceeding sory upon his foretelling his Death Now if they understood not what he meant Why should they be striken with sorrow upon his words Answ Answ No doubt but they understood the words themselves uttered by our Saviour for they are plain and easy to be conceived but they understood not the matter it self throughly that is to say the mystery of his Death how he that was the Son of God and true Messiah as they had confessed him to be should dye or be put to death much less did they conceive fully the mystery of his Resurrection how he being dead should rise again the third day after Quest Quest What was the cause of this their ignorance that they could not conceive this mystical Doctrine of Christ's Death and Resurrection Answ Answ There was a three-fold Cause especially 1. Their natural blindness and dulness to conceive these mysteries of Faith 2. That erroneous and prejudicate opinion which they had conceived and were so much rooted in touching a Temporal and Earthly Kingdom of Christ as we have often heard before 3. Their natural unwillingness to hear of Troubles which they might well conceive would befall them when Christ should Suffer Observ Observ Even the best Christians are by nature and of themselves hard to conceive and understand the mysteries of Faith and Doctrines of the Gospel as touching Christ's Person and Office and our Salvation by him c. Especially such Doctrines as are most contrary to natural reason and our carnal affections as the Doctrine of the Cross c. See before ver 10. of this Chapter and chap. 8. ver 16. Now followeth the second Effect or Consequent in the Disciples They were afraid to ask him Viz. Touching the meaning of his words and of the Doctrine which he had now taught them concerning his future Death and Resurrection Quest Quest What was the cause of this fear in them Answ Answ 1. They feared shame and disgrace by acknowledging their ignorance 2. They feared lest for this their ignorance and blindness in the Doctrine of Christ's Passion and Resurrection they should be sharply taxed and reproved by Christ their Master even as Peter had been not long before for the like ignorance discovered in going about to disswade Christ from Suffering chap. 8. ver 33. And herein they discovered their great infirmity in that they would rather remain still in ignorance then suffer shame or reproach for their ignorance Observ 1 Observ 1. The preposterous fear of getting shame and disgrace by acknowledgment of our ignorance is one great hinderance to the gaining of more knowledge by the instruction of others in things spiritual and heavenly This hindred the Disciples from being further and better instructed by Christ at this time in the mystery of his Death and Resurrection because they were afraid of shaming themselves by acknowledging their ignorance c. And experience shews this to be true in many amongst us who being ashamed to bewray their ignorance by asking profitable questions about matters of Religion or the Word of God either of their own Pastors or of other Christians do thereby deprive themselves of a great deal of Christian knowledge and instruction which they might receive from others But let us take heed of this preposterous and vain fear of shame or disgrace by bewraying our ignorance in asking questions or seeking instruction from others in the things of God and of his Word For the truth is this is no shame at all but a shame it is to continue in ignorance blindness and errours for want of seeking knowledge when we have the means vouchsafed us of God Observ 2 Observ 2. See here how backward loth and unwilling we are by nature to be admonished and reproved for our faults and corruptions yea how backward even good Christians and the Saints of God are to suffer the word of Reproof in that Christ's Disciples were so afraid of being reproved by him for their ignorance that they would rather continue in it than acknowledge it and seek to him for further instruction at this time See 2 Chron. 16. 10. Now if this be true of good Christians such as Christ's Disciples much more of others being void of sanctifying Grace Hence it is That men are so apt to hate and dislike such as reprove their Sins Amos 5. 10. They hate him that rebuketh in the Gate c. And for this cause Ahab hated Elijah and Michajah because they told him of his Sins c. And Gal. 4. 16. The Galathians thought Paul to be their enemy because he reproved the corruptions amongst them in Doctrine and Life And experience shews the truth of this how backward and unwilling men are to be admonished and reproved for their sins so backward that many shun the very company and sight of such as have a Calling to reprove them And some refuse to come to their own Pastor if he send for them to admonish them in private of some
3. The Lenity and Patience of our Saviour toward his Disciples in that he doth not sharply reprove them as he might have done for their great Corruption in seeking Preheminence one above another much less doth he reject or cast them off for this Offence but he dealeth gently and mildly with them only questioning with them about the matter to bring them to the sight of their sin and then teaching and exhorting them to the contrary practice Ver. 35. Now this should teach us after his example to shew like gentleness and patience toward Sinners c. Now followeth the Effect which followed in the Disciples They held their peace Quest Quest What was the cause of their silence Answ Answ Being guilty in their Consciences that they had much offended by their ambitious and foolish disputation about Preheminence one above another they were ashamed in themselves and afraid to confess the matter lest they should be reproved of Christ and so be put to more open shame This appears by the words following Observ 1 Observ 1. One Effect of sin committed is that it brings shame upon the Offenders 1. The Guilt of it being felt and perceived doth smite them with inward shame and confusion before God in their Consciences So in the Disciples here So in Adam and Eve at the first Rom. 6. 21. What fruit had ye then in those things whereof ye are now ashamed 2. It brings outward shame and disgrace upon the Sinner before Men and Angels and that both temporal in this life and eternal after this life in Hell if it be not repented of Use 1 Vse 1. See the wickedness of such as do not only commit Sin but even glory in it or boast of it as if it were a Grace or an Ornament to them to swear drink excessively profane the Sabbath c. This is to glory in their shame For Sin is the cause of shame and confusion before God and in the Conscience and so they shall find it by woful experience to be whensoever God shall awake their sleeping Conscience and bring them to sight of their sins and the more they now glory in sin the more shame and confusion shall it bring forth in their Consciences hereafter Vse 2 Use 2. This should be as a curb or bridle to restrain and keep us from committing Sin and from defiling our Consciences with the guilt of it when we consider the Effect and Fruit which it will bring forth hereafter that is to say shame and confusion both inward of Conscience and also outward shame yea everlasting shame and confusion in Hell if it be not repented of Observ 2 Observ 2. In that the Disciples being touched with shame for their sin do hide and conceal the matter not coming to a plain and direct Confession of their fault as they should have done we learn this that by Nature we are very backward and unwilling to confess and acknowledge our sins and corruptions which we are guilty of and on the contrary we are desirous to hide and cover the same This we see here in Christ's Disciples and in our first Parents how loth they were to acknowledge their Offence and how they laboured to cloak and cover the same by putting off the fault from one to another the Man laid the fault upon his Wife and she upon the Serpent c. Thus David also for a time did hide his sin in silence Psal 32. 3. and was loth to lay it open by confession to God Now if it be thus with the Saints of God how much more with the Wicked It is no mervail if they be backward and unwilling to acknowledge their sins and desirous to hide them both from God and Men. This is natural to us all that although we are forward to commit sin yet we are backward to confess it unto God or unto Men when we are called so to do Though we are not ashamed to sin yet we are ashamed to confess our sins plainly to God or Men Experience shews this to be true in those that have so many excuses and pretences to colour over and to cloak and hide their sins and corruptions rather than they will come to a plain Confession of them when they are admonished or reproved Vse 1 Use 1. See how great Enemies we are by Nature to our own spiritual good and salvation in that we are so backward and loth to lay open our sins and corruptions unto God and Men by Confession that so they may be pardoned As if one that hath a deadly wound or dangerous Disease should be unwilling to make it known to the Physitian or Surgeon that it might be cured and should seek rather to hide and cover it were not such a one his own Enemy yea were he not accessory to his own death if he should dy of that Wound or Disease Vse 2 Use 2. To move us to labour and strive against this natural backwardness and unwillingness to confess our sins unto God and Men and on the contrary to be ready and forward on all occasions to lay them open by Confession both unto God first and principally and then also unto men so far as is fit and so far forth as we have by them given offence or scandal to men To this end consider both the danger of hiding our sins and the contrary benefit and good that comes of confessing them Prov. 28. 13. He that covereth his sins shall not prosper but he that confesseth and forsaketh them shall have Mercy 1 Joh. 1. 9. If we confess our sins he is faithfull and just to forgive us our sins c. Imitate Job herein who protesteth that he did not cover his Transgressions as Adam by hiding his Iniquity in his bosom Now followeth the fourth and last thing in the words viz. The Cause or Reason of their silence For by the way they had disputed c. The Cause was the fault and sin which they knew themselves guilty of in disputing by the way about Primacy or Preheminence one above another The guiltiness of their Conscience made them ashamed and did strike them with silence They disputed or reasoned and debated the matter between themselves This shews the greatness of their fault and sin in that they did not only conceive ambitious thoughts of Preheminence one above another but did also utter these thoughts by disputing and contending in words one with another about the matter Who should be the greatest that is Which of them should be chief in honour and dignity above the rest and should have the highest place of Authority or Office under him at such time as he should take upon him the Glory and Majesty of his Kingdom as he was Messiah and should begin to exercise and shew forth the same For the conceiving hereof we must know that which we have often heâ—rd before that the Disciples of Christ though they were in part taught and instructed in the Doctrine of Christ's Person and Office and did
acceptable and pleasing unto Christ This may appear in that he doth here promise a certain reward unto any one that shall perform a work of charity to his disciples or to any such as they were This shews how well he doth esteem and accept of the duty of love shewed unto good Christians Hebr. 13. 16. Reason Reason The same love which is shewed to good Christians is shewed unto Christ himself ut suprà Verse 37. audivimus therefore he must needs accept and be well pleased therewith Vse Use To perswade and move us to be ready and forward on all occasions to shew our love by fruits of it unto good Christians Gal. 6. 10. As we have opportunity let us do good unto all men especially unto them who are of the houshold of faith Consider what an acceptable thing it is unto Christ himself and let this encourage us to the duty A good servant is careful to do those works which are most pleasing to his Master and he ought so to be Tit. 2. 9. So should we be most carefull and forward in such duties as are most acceptable and pleasing to Christ our heavenly Master Such is this duty of shewing love to good Christians which believe in him and professe his Name A duty which he esteemeth as done unto himself and therefore promiseth in speciall manner to reward it Think hereof to perswade and move us to forwardnesse in this duty The rather because there are many things which otherwise are apt to hinder and discourage us in this duty as our own natural backwardnesse unto it the decay of brotherly love in these last times and the example of others especially of the profane and common sort who rather hate and persecute the Saints of God than shew any love to them c. That these hinder us not in shewing love to the Saints and Servants of Christ consider often what an acceptable service we do to Christ in shewing love to such c. Observ 2 Observ 2. Christ Jesus doth well accept of the smallest duty of love shewed unto good Christians and to the Saints of God though it be but the giving of a cup of water unto such it is accepted of Christ for else he would not promise a reward unto it as here he doth So Matth. 10. 42. Whosoever shall give to one of these little ones a cup of cold water only c. he shall in no wise lose his reward Therefore also Mar. 12. 43. when in the Temple he saw the people casting in money into the treasury which money was partly intended for relief of the poor Saints he commended the poor Widow which cast in but the value of a farthing which shews how well he doth accept of the smallest fruit of charity shewed to the Saints of God Reason Reason Christ Jesus doth not esteem works of charity performed toward good Christians by the matter in or about which they are performed but by the mind and affection of such as perform the same Hence it is that in case the affection be upright he doth accept of the smallest fruit of love shewed to such Vse 1 Use 1. See by this how dear and pretious good Christians are in the account of Christ how dearly he doth love and how highly he doth esteem of such in that he doth so well accept of the smallest duty of love performed toward such yea not onely accepteth it but promiseth to reward the same This shews how dear sucâ— are unto him Therefore he calls them his friends Joâ— 15. 15. Henceforth I call you not servants c. but I have called you friends c. And else-where he calleth them Brethren as Matth. 25. 40. Inasmuch as ye have done it to one of the least of these my Brethren c. Which being so that good Christians are so dear unto Christ they should also be so unto us and as he doth highly esteem of such so let us in like manner hold such in special reputation as Paul saith of Epaphroditus Phil. 2. 29. Vse 2 Use 2. For the comfort of such as are of poor and mean estate in this Word and so not able to perform any great works of Charity to the Saints of God or good Christians Though they be not rich yet are they not to be discouraged in this duty of shewing love to the Saints but to be incouraged to the same forasmuch as Christ doth well accept not onely of the greatest and most excellent works of Charity performed to his Saints and Servants but even of the smallest and meanest fruits of love shewed unto them yea though it be but the bestowing of one Farthing on them though but the giving of a Cup of water â—nto them in case they be able to do no more so that it be done with a charitable mind and affection to the Saints of God 2 Cor. 8. 12. If there be first a willing mind it is accepted according to that a man hath and not according to that he hath not And there may be as great love shewed in a small matter when there wants ability to perform more as in a greater as we see by our Saviour commending that poor Widdows two Mites above all the rich gifts of the wealthier sort Mark 12. 43. Observ 3 Observ 3. See that none are exempted from performing works of Charity towards such as stand in need especially to the Sainâ—s of God no not the poorest and meanest in estate for Christ doth accept yea and promiseth to reward the smallest work of Charity performed toward such even the giving of a Cup of water which may be done by the poorest Christian which shews that Christ would have not onely the richeâ— sort but even the poorest to be ready and forward to give Alms and to shew fruits of love and mercy to the Saints of God Vse Vse See the ignorance and error of such as think themselves wholly exempted from this duty of giving Alms c. because they are poor c. Mark 9. 41. Whosoever shall give you a Cup of Water to drink in my Name c. Sept. 30. 1627. NOw followeth the ground or motive upon which they should give a cup of Water to Christ's Disciples viz. In his Name and because they belonged to him In my Name For my sake or because ye are my Disciples as the words following do shew which are an Exposition of these as was shewed before ver 37. Because ye belong to Christ That is in this respect or for this cause that ye are the Disciples of Christ Believing in him and professing his Name and Doctrine Observ Observ The true and right ground and motive that should move us to shew love to good Christians is this because they are such even Christ's true Disciples and Servants Believing in him and Professing his Name because they do belong to Christ at least so far as we can judg and are perswaded of them So before ver 37. And Matth. 10. 41. He that
drowned in the Sea this punishment should be much more easie and tolerable for him than that which he shall suffer in Hell for the sin of offending any good Christian c. See Jansen and Luke 17. 2. Now followeth the Instructions 1. From the persons threatned Whosoever shall offend c. Observ Observ It is a very haynous and grievous sin for any to offend or scandalize good Christians or the true Saints and Servants of God by offering any outward wrong or injury unto them in word or deed Our Saviour threatneâ—h a grievous punishment to be inflicted upon all such even eternal punishment of soul and body in Hell being far more grievous than any bodily punishment or temporal death whatsoever which shews the grievousnesse of this sin of giving offence to the true Saints and servants of God or of Christ Jesus by offering any wrong or injury to them in word or deed Therefore Matth. 18. 7. a Woe is denounced by our Saviour against such as are the cause of such offences or scandals against good Christians And Verse 10. of the same Chapter he gives a caveat to take heed of despising his little ones that is of shewing contempt of any humble Christians that are his true disciples by offering any wrong or abuse to them to shew how great a sin it is so to do Therefore also Psal 105. 14. It is said The Lord did reprove even Kings for the hurt and wrong they did unto his Saints and that he charged them not so much as to touch his anointed c. to shew how great a sin and offence to God it is to offer wrong to such Reas 1 Reason 1. To offer wrong or injury to the Saints of God is to offer injury to the Lord himself whose servants they are Zach. 2. 8. He that toucheth you toucheth the apple of his eye So 2 King 19. 22. Sennacherib in reproaching Hezekiah is said to have blasphemed against God himself And Act. 9. 4. Christ chargeth Paul before his conversion to have persecuted Him in persecuting his Saints Reas 2 Reas 2. We are commanded in Scripture to shew speciall love to the Saints of God above all others Gal. 6. 10. Let us do good to all but especially to the houshold of faith Therefore on the contrary to do hurt to such or to offer wrong and injury to them must needs be a grievous sin Vse 1 Use 1. See the wickedness of such as make but leight of this sin of offending the Saints of God or good Christians by wrongs or abuses offered to them in word or deed or both Some are so profane as to make it their pastime or sport to speak or do evil to the Saints of God to reproach and slander them to jest and mock at them and to call them by reproachful names Prov. 10. 23. It is a sport to a fool to do mischief c. But it will be no matter of sport when such shall give account to God for this sin of abusing and scandalizing his Saints and servants when God shall enter into Judgment and cast them to Hell for it Use 2 Use 2. For admonition to every one to fear and take heed of this haynous sin of offending the Saints of God and good Christians by any outward wrong or injury offered to them in word or deed yea though it be in the least measure though it be but by an evil word spoken against such much more take heed of hurting or abusing such in deed Take heed of shewing any hatred or enmity against the true Saints and servants of God Take heed of molesting troubling persecuting them by word or deed Take heed of speaking or doing any thing against such unjustly whereby to vex and grieve their minds and so to discourage and hinder them in their holy and Christian course of life Remember what a grievous sin it is thus to offend and scandalize the Saints and servants of God and so to hinder or discourage them in well-doing by any wrong or abuse offered to them in word or deed As it is a great sin to give just offence or scandal to any by offering wrong or injury to them or abusing them any way so especially to give cause of offence to the Saints and Servants of God and to good Christians of all offences and scandals this is the greatest and worst kind and therefore most of all to be feared and shunned 1 Cor. 10. 32. Give none offence neither to the Jews nor to the Gentiles nor to the Church of God A grievous sin it is to offend and discourage any in well-doing by offering wrongs or abuses to them but especially to do this to the Church of God that is to his true Saints and Servants c. especially such as are eminent for Graces or special instruments of Gods glory as Ministers c. This is a most hainous and grievous kind of offence and scandal Therefore fear and take heed of it by all means Consider that the wrongs and injuries done against the Saints of God are done against God and against Christ himself and so he taketh them Consider also how we are bound in Conscience to love and honour such in highest degree above all others and therefore to give offence to such by any wrong or abuse offered them in word or deed must needs be a hainous and grievous sin before God therefore see we be not guilty of it And to this end take heed of contemning or despising the Saints and Servants of God in our hearts lest this contempt grow to dislike or hatred and so break forth outwardly into open scandalls and offences against such in word and deed Resist the beginnings of this sin this is the way to be kept from it Mark 9. 42. And whosoever shall offend one of these little ones that Believe in me it is better for him that a Milstone Octob. 14. 1627. were hanged about his neck c. NOw follow the persons against whom this sin is said to be committed viz. good Christians described 1. By the name or title given them they are called little ones 2. By special property such as Believe in Christ Of the first One of these little ones Observ 1 Observ 1. It is not said whosoever shall offend these little ones but Whosoever shall offend one of these c. We learn That it is a great sin before God to offer wrong or injury and to give cause of offence to any one of his true Saints and Servants yea though it be the least or meanest of them Matth. 18. 10. Take heed that ye despise not one of these little ones c. Use Use This doth serve further to aggravate the sin of offending or giving cause of scandall to the Saints of God in that the Lord doth accompt it so great a sin to offend or wrong but one good Christian or true Servant of his How much greater sin is it then to give offence or to offer wrong to
abuses offered them Think of this you that are guilty of this sin thou that hast any way wronged or abused the Saints and Servants of God or any one of them whether in word or deed And examine whether thou hast been truly humbled and repented of this grievous sin if not see thou do it speedily lest the Lord do strike thee in his wrath with some grievous Judgment in this life or else reserve thee for the Judgment of Hell if thou repent not of this sin Repentance is the only way to prevent and escape those Judgments which God hath in his Word threatned against this sin of offending his Saints and Servants c. Use 2 Use 2. To comfort the true Saints and Servants of God when they are wronged or abused by profane or wicked men in this world and cannot right their own cause or have it righted by others let them know That although the Lord suffer this for a time for tryall of his yet he will at length take their cause into his own hands and will not onely deliver them but be revenged on their enemies Psal 125. 3. The rod of the wicked shall not rest upon the lot of the righteous c. With this the Apostle comforteth the Thessalonians 2 Epist Chap. 1. Ver. 6. Use 3 Vse 3. See by this that there is no cause for us to envy or fret at the outward prosperity of wicked men in this world who are enemies to God's true Church and faithfull servants c. But on the contrary there is cause to pity such in regard of the Wrath and Judgments of God which are to come upon them hereafter for this their sin of hating persecuting and abusing the Saints of God c. Observ 2 Observ 2. The grievousness of that Judgment and Punishment which the wicked and reprobate shall suffer in Hell after this life in that it is said here by our Saviour That it were better for one to have a mill-stone hanged about his neck and to be drowned in the Sea than to be guilty of the sin of scandalizing the Saints of God and so by this sin to bring upon himself that eternall Judgment and Punishment in Hell which shews that the punishment of the damned in Hell shall be far more grievous than any bodily punishment in this life yea than death it self yea than the vilest and basest death worse than for a man to be drowned in the Sea with a Millstone about his neck c. For all punishments torments and miseries of this life are but short and for a little time whereas that punishment and torment of the wicked in Hell is everlasting and shall never have end Besides all torments and miseries of this life do touch the body onely or chiefly whereas the torments of Hell shall seize both upon the souls and bodies of the damned Matth. 10. 28. Fear not them which kill the body c. but rather fear him that is able to destroy both soul and body in Hell This shews that the damnation and punishment of the wicked in Hell is â—uch more fearfull and grievous than any bodily death which can be suffered in this world at the hands of men Vse 1 Use 1. See the wofull misery of all wicked and impenitent sinners living in their sins without repentance who must suffer this fearfull and most grievous punishment in Hell for their sins What cause for such to weep and howl for the miseries that shall come upon them How should this tâ—rrifie such and move them to repentance What cause for us to lament the case of such If we pity such as are to be hanged drowned or burned c. Oh how much more such as live in sin and are going the high-way to Hell Pray for such and use all means to gain them to repentance that so they may be delivered from the wrath to come Vse 2 Use 2. Seeing the torments of Hell are worse than any bodily death or punishment of this life this teacheth us how much we ought to fear and shun all sin even so much that we should rather suffer any bodily punishment yea death it self yea the worst kind of death than to commit sin because sin being committed and lived in will bring a worse kind of punishment even eternal death of soul and body in Hell This must cause us to resist sin even unto blood as it is Hebr. 12. 4. So did the Martyrs c. Mark 9. 43 44 unto ver 49. And if thy hand offend thee c. Octob. 28. 1627. IN the former verse our Saviour disswaded from the sin of giving offence unto true humble Christians by threatning a grievous Judgment against those that offend any such by any wrong or abuse offered to them Now in these six Verses next following he prescribeth a remedy against that and all other sins viz. to avoid occasions of sin From this kind of scandall our Saviour's purpose is to disswade his Disciples in this place Therefore he doth here admonish and warn his Disciples and that with great earnestness carefully to shun and avoid such things as may be any occasion of sin unto them and to remove and take them away yea though they be such things as are most dear unto them even as their Hand Foot or Eye c. And the better to perswade them hereunto he sheweth them both the good and benefit that will come unto them by this carefull avoiding and taking away of such occasions of sin as also the great danger which will ensue on the contrary if they do it not First I will clear the meaning of the words and then speak more particularly of the matters of Instruction contained in them If thy hand offend thee By hand we are to understand here not the hand of the body so called in proper sense but any thing which is as near and dear unto us in this World as our hand is yea as our right hand Matth. 5. 29. So also afterward ver 45. and 47. by the foot and eye understand whatsoever is as dear to us as our foot or eye A figurative speech one sort of things near and dear to us viz. these naturall parts and members of our body being put for all other things near and dear to us Offend thee Or cause thee to offend or be any occasion unto thee of stumbling and falling into sin and so of being hindred in thy Christian course So that our Saviour speaks of another kind of offence then that he spake of in the former verse There of offence given to others by offering outward wrongs c. Here touching offence which we our selves take by occasions of sin Cut it off That is remove and take it away or separate it far from thee though it be as much pain or grief to thee as to have thy hand cut off So ver 45. and 47. A metaphor from Surgeons who to save the whole body being in danger cut off some one member It
that our Saviour here compareth Christians unto the Sacrifices offered unto God in time of the Law Hence we learn that Christians ought to be as Spiritual Sacrifices or Oblations offered up unto God in this life yea they ought to offer up themselves to God as such Sacrifices Quest Quest. How are they to do this Answ Answ By separating themselves in heart and life from the World and from the service of sin and Satan and giving up themselves wholly in Soul and body to Gods service in this life As the legal Sacrifices were separated from a common to a holy use Rom. 12. 1. I beseech you brethren by the mercies of God that ye present your bodies a living Sacrifice holy acceptable to God which is your reasonable service Therefore Rev. 1. 6. It is said Christ hath made us Priests unto God his Father viz. to offer up our selves to God in Sacrifice And 1 Pet. 2. 5. Ye are a holy Priest-hood to offer up Spiritual Sacrifices acceptable to God by Jesus Christ Quest Quest Is it in the power of Christians to do this of themselves Answ Answ No but they are to endeavour and use the means and so doing God will enable them by his Spirit c. Use 1 Use 1. To answer the Papists cavilling at our Religion because they say we have no Sacrifices nor Priests to offer them to God c. Here we see the contrary that every good Christian as we teach both is and ought to be as a Spiritual Sacrifice offered to God in this life and that by himself Therefore though we hold that the Levitical Priesthood and Sacrifices being abolished by Christ there are now no Sacrifices or Priests properly so called Yet c. Vse 2 Vse 2. To stir us up to make Conscience thus to offer and give up our selves as living Sacrifices to God by renouncing the service of sin and Satan and consecrating our selves wholly in Soul and body to God in obedience Thus must thou do if thou wilt approve thy self to be a good Christian in deed Thou must separate thy self wholly from this World and service of sin and Satan and so consecrate thy self to God by obedience to his Will c. To this end consider that God is thy Creator and Redeemer c. Therefore glorify him in body and Spirit 1 Cor. 6. Observ 2 Observ 2. In that the Ministry of the Word or the Doctrine of the Word Preached is resembled to the Salt of the legall Sacrifices with which they were seasoned before they were offered to God that so they might be accepted of him Hence we learn the nature of the Word Preached together with one main end and use for which it doth serve by Gods Ordnance viz. to be as salt to season men for God to make them favoury and acceptable to God and fit for his use and service that they may be offered up as pleasing Sacrifices to him As the Salt cast upon the legall Sacrifices by the Priest served to season the Sacrifices that they might be accepted of God So the Ministry of the Word serveth to season Christians c. So in the verse following our Saviour saith that salt is good that is the Ministry of the Word is good and profitable to this end to season men for Gods use c. Quest Quest How is the Word of God Preached and applyed in the Ministery of it a means to season men for God that they may become acceptable to him Answ Answ 1. By mortifying the corruption of sin in them which makes them odious to God and by subduing it so as it reign not in them for as salt being put upon the flesh of the Sacrifices did serve to dry up and purge out superfluous moysture in them and so to take away the ill taste of them So is it the property and vertue of the Word Preached to dry up and purge out of mens hearts and lives the corruption of sin which makes them unsavoury and distastefull to God for which cause also the Word of God is sometimes compared to fire which hath likewise a purging vertue Jer. 23. 29. and to a Sword which killeth the corruption of nature and sinfull lusts in us Ephes 6. 2. By working in them the contrary work of Grace and Sanctification whereby the being renewed and changed throughout and having God's Image of Holiness and Righteousness restored in them do become acceptable to God in Christ Jesus Joh. 17. 17. Sanctify them with thy truth thy Word is truth 1 Pet. 1. 23. it is called the incorruptible seed of our new birth For as salt being put upon the Sacrifices did not onely dry up the ill humours but also give unto them a good savour and rellish so the Word Preached is a means not onely to purge out the corruption of sin from men but also to renew and sanctify them and so to make them savoury and pleasant as it were unto Gods own taste Answ Quest Hath the Word Preached this power and vertue of it self thus to season men and to make them acceptable to God Quest Answ No but from the Sanctifying Spirit of God accompanying the outward Ministry Rom. 15. 16. Paul Ministred the Gospell that the Oblation of the Gentiles might be acceptable to God being Sanctified by the Holy Ghost Esai 59. 21. Vse 1 Use 1. See that by nature all men are unsavoury and distastefull to God yea odious and abominable to him before they be seasoned by the Word even as the flesh or other matter of the Sacrifices being not â—easoned with Salt was abominable to God so is it with every one by nature by reason of the corruption of sin with which he is tainted he is as odious to God and loathsome as an unsalted Sacrifice or as raw and unsavoury flesh or other meats are unto our taste If it were not thus what need were of this Salt of the Word of God to purge and season us Labour therefore to see how loathsome thou art and unsavoury to God by nature in regard of thy sins that being truely humbled in sight hereof thou mayest be fit to be seasoned with this Spiritual salt of the Word of God applyed to thy Conscience in the Ministry of it Vse 2 Use 2. See further by this the necessity of the Ministry of the Word how needfull for all Christians and how ill we can be without it in that it is the onely outward means Sanctified and appointed of God for this excellent use viz. to be as salt to season us for God by purging out the corruption of our sinfull natures and by renewing and Sanctifying us that we may become savoury and pleasant unto Gods taste that we may become acceptable Sacrifices unto him This we cannot be without this salt of Gods holy Word and Doctrine to season us c. Without this seasoning by the Word of God we are loathsome and distastefull to God yea odious and abominable unto him See how ill we can be
13. and Luke 14. 34. where our Saviour doth plainly compare his Apostles unto sâ—lt and affirmeth them to be the salt of the earth in respect of their Ministerial Office And it is probable that he uttered those words at the same time when he uttered these Now more particularly in the words of this Verse considered by themselves for so I purpose to handle them there are three things contained 1. A Commendation of good and faithful Ministers of the Gospel by their necessity and profitablenesse and tâ—at under the name and title of salt in these words Salt is good 2. A declaration or shewing of the dangerous estate of such Ministers of the Gospel who having made shew to be faithful for a time do afterwards fall from their fidelity and so lose their ability and fitnesse to season others with the doctrine of the Word in that it is very hard for such to recover their former faithfulnesse and so to become fit to season others as they ought to do by their Ministery In these words But if the salt have lost his savour c. 3. An Admonition or Precept given by our Saviour unto his Disciples or Apostles touching the practice of a twofold duty both respecting their Ministerial Office and the execution of it 1. To labour to retain and keep their Ministerial fidelity to season others with the Doctrine of the Word Have salt in your selves 2. To maintain brotherly unity and peace one with another that by this means they might be the more furthered and helped forward in the faithful execution of their Ministery Have peace c. Salt is good That is the true and faithful Ministers of the Gospel lawfully called to this Office who are compared to Salt in regard of their Ministerial Office which is to season others with the doctrine of the Word are necessary profitable and useful in the Church of God in regard of their Persons and Ministery and that especially for the spiritual seasoning of others with the doctrine of the Word whereof our Saviour spake in the former Verse But if the salt have lost his saltnesse If such as are called to the Office of Ministers in the Church and have for a time made shew of faithfulnesse in their Ministery do lose their fidelity in their Ministerial Office and so become unprofitable and unfit to season others with the doctrine of the Word even as salt is said to lose the saltness when it loseth the natural acrimony strength and vertue of seasoning c. Wherewith will you season it How or by what means shall such Ministers of the Word recover their former faithfulness ability and fitness to season others q. d. This will be very hard for them to do though not impossible The residue of the words are explained afterward Observ 1 Observ 1. That good and faithful Ministers of the Gospel are necessary profitable and useful in the Church of God in regard of their Ministery Compared to salt here which is a thing of great use and necessity and our Saviour affirmeth this Salt to be good that is That the Ministers of the Word are very necessary useful and profitable in the Church c. For this cause also they are elsewhere in Scripture compared unto other things which are of greatest use and necessity and such as we cannot well be without as to light Matth. 5. 14. also to Watchmen Ezek. to guides in the way to shepherds husbandmen builders c. all very necessary and useful amongst men to shew how good necessary and useful faithful Ministers are in the Church in regard of their Ministerial Office and Function to which they are called Reas 1 Reason 1. They were ordained and given of Christ as an especial gift unto his Church when he ascended up to heaven Ephes 4. 11. He gave some to be Apostles some to be Prophets some to be Evangelists some Pastors and Teachers c. Now we may be sure that Christ gave no needless or unprofitable gift unto his Church but such as he knew to be most needful and profitable for the good of the Church Reas 2 Reas 2. Their goodness and profitableness may appear by considering the chief and principal ends and uses for which they are ordained in the Church which are these 1. For the publick dispensation of the Word and Sacraments to the edification of the Church and thereby to feed the flock of God committed to their charge 1 Cor. 4. 1. called Stewards of the mysteries of God and Ephes 4. 11. Christ gave them for the work of the Ministery c. 2. For the edification of the Church and People of God in private also as by private instruction of the ignorant admonishing of the disorderly comforting the afflicted c. 3. To shine as Lights to their people by the holy example of their lives thereby to direct and lead them on in the right way unto eternal life 1 Pet. 5. 3. To be ensamples to the flock Use 1 Use 1. To convince the ignorance and profaness of such as either see not or acknowledg not any such goodness necessity or profitableness of good and faithful Ministers of the Word in the Church they can see no such great use or necessity of them but think them rather needless and unprofitable and that they might well enough be without them and their Ministery too and hence it is that they can content themselves to live under any Ministery whatsoever though it be of never so ignorant unsufficient or negligent Pastors not worthy the name of Pastors c. This is because either they know not or acknowledg not the necessity and usefulness of faithful and conscionable Pastors These have not yet learned this Lesson here taught by our Saviour that salt is good that is That good and faithful Pastors and Ministers of the Word are so good profitable and useful in the Church that the Church can by no means be without them c. How great is the ignorance and profaness of such persons c Vse 2 Use 2. See by this the miserable condition of such People and Congregations as are destitute of faiâ—hful and conscionable Ministers of the Word how shall such have the mysteries of God dispensed to then in publike how shall their Souls be fed from time to time with the spiritual food of the Word and Sâ—craments how shall they be instructed admonished comforted in their distresses c They must neeâ—s sit in darkness and shadow of death Esay 9. 2. Matth. 9. 36. our Saviour Christ when he saw the multitude waâ— moved with compassion on them because they were as scattered sheep without a shepherd So should we pity and pray for such Congregations as are destitute of such faithful Pastors c. Use 3 Use 3. To stir up such People and Congregations unto true thankfulness to God who do enjoy this great and unspeakable benefit of the Ministery of faithful and conscionable Pastors and Teachers of the Worâ— c. Matth.
doth reprove and condemn the profanesse of such as do speak evil of the sex of Women calling them necessary evils or by the like unfit and reproachful names which is nothing else but to speak evil of Gods work of Creation who made them both male and female and consequently to controll his wisdom shewed in the Creation which is no better than a degree of blasphemy Observ 3 Observ 3. Seeing God is the Creator of both Sexes of Mankind both male and female hence we learn That both sexes ought to glorifie and serve God their Creator in this life by the conscionable practice of all such duties of obedience as he requireth of them not only men but women must do this and not only women but men both sexes alike As God hath created both male and female of Mankind so he will be obeyed and served by both this being the end of their creation Therefore Psal 148. 12. both young men and maidens are exhorted to praise the Lord their Creator and Deut. 31. 12. The Lord commands by Moses that when the Law should be read both men and women should be gathered together to hear it and to learn to obey it See 1 Cor. 11. This shews that neither sex must think themselves exempted from the duties of Gods true worship and service in this life neither the male nor female sex neither men nor women under any colour or pretence whatsoever but both alike and equally are bound in conscience to glorifie God their Creator by those duties of obedience and service which he requireth of them And for either of them to deny this obedience and service to God is in effect to deny him to be their Creator and themselves to be his creatures which is wicked Atheism Observ 4 Observ 4. Seeing God in the first creation of Mankind did make two distinct sexes that is to say the male and female sex distinguished one from the other hence we may further learn That it is a great sin for any to go about to confound these two sexes which God would have distinguished and which himself did distinguish in the first Creation of them Now these Sexes may be confounded sundry wayes As for example By the practice of that unnatural sin of Sodomy practised by the wicked Sodomites from whom it took the name and by other of the profane Gentiles as appeareth Rom. 1. 26. Also by confounding the outward habit and apparel of both sexes as when men do puton and wear womens apparel or women mens apparel which is abomination to the Lord Deut. 22. 5. Or when men and women do so disguise themselves with strange fashions of apparel that it is hard to know and discern men and women asunder by their apparel and habit Now as the creation and distinction of both sexes was the work of God from the beginning so this confusion of them is the invention and practice of the devil which hath been the cause and fountain of manifold grosse sins and abominations committed in the world Which must therefore teach us to abhor and detest this practice of Satan and all occasions and means which tend to the bringing in or maintaining of this confusion of sexes which God will have to be distinguished Mark 10. 6 7 8. But from the beginning of the Creation God made them male and female c. Febr. 24. 1627. THese words do contain the second part of our Saviour's last and full answer which he made to the Pharisees Question touching divorcement In which he proveth the unlawfulnesse of such divorces as were permitted by Moses by the near Union which is betwixt man and wife by Gods Ordinance from the beginning for the shewing whereof he layeth down the first Institution of Marriage Concerning which he sheweth four things 1. The Time when Marriage was â—nstituted From the beginning of the Creation 2. The Author of it God himself 3. The means of instituting it which was by creating Mankind both male and female 4. The speciall Decree of God which he set down and pronounced immediately upon the creation touching the near Union that should be between man and wife in the married estate That a man should leave his father c. Of the three first I have formerly spoken Now followeth the fourth which is the Decree or Sanction of God touching the near Union between married persons For this cause c. These words our Saviour alledgeth out of Gen. 2. 24. where we find them uttered by Adam immediately after that the Lord had created the woman and brought her unto him to be his Wife Now our Saviour here alledgeth them as spoken or uttered by God himself as appeareth Matth. 19. 5. the reason whereof is because Adam in uttering them did speak prophetically and by speciall instinct and motion from God So then the words contain in them God's own Decree and Ordinance set down and pronounced by Adam in the Name of God touching the near Union that should be between married persons c. Of which Decree or Sanction of God there are three parts The first is touching the ground or cause of that near Union that should be between Man and Wife implyed in the first words For this cause The second is Touching the duty of married persons which they owe one to another in respect of that near union betwixt them implyed in these words A man shall forsake his father c. The third is Touching the union it self which should be between man and wife in the married estate They should be two in one flesh c. Of the first For this cause These words as they are uttered by Adam through the immediate instinct of God himself Gen. 2. 24. have relation unto that which goes before in that place namely to that near union or conjunction which Adam affirmeth to be between him and Eve his wife in regard of the manner of her creation being made of his own body even of a rib taken out of him in which respect he saith she was bone of his bone and flesh of his flesh c. Verse 23. whereupon he inferreth the words here alledged by our Saviour Therefore or for this cause q. d. seeing this woman which the Lord hath given to be my Wife is taken out of my own body and so in regard of this manner of her creation is so near unto me that she is even a part of my self therefore it is the Ordinance of God that from henceforth there shall be a most near and strait union between every man and his wife in the married estate Observ Observ That the Union betwixt man and Wife in the Married estate is grounded upon that union which was between man and woman in their first Creation in that the Woman was first created and made out of the body of the man in respect whereof she was as a part of him and so most nearly united unto him And this is one reason why it is said afterward that man
Marriages are first made in heaven See this also in the marriage between Boaz and Ruth Here note That when we say God is the Author of the marriage-union this is to be understood only of the union between such persons as are lawfully and rightly joyned in marriage according to Gods Ordinance at least in regard of the substance of that which God in his Word requireth in a lawfull marriage For otherwise if any be joyned in marriage in unlawful manner or by unlawful means as without consent of Parents or with such as are within the degrees of kindred forbidden Levit. 18. or by any other unlawful means God doth not joyn them together But in all lawful marriages it is God that doth joyn man and wife together Vse 1 Use 1. See by this the dignity of the married estate in that God himself is the Author and efficient cause of it and of that near union which is between man and wife in that estate But of this before Verse 6. Vse 2 Use 2. See how great a sin it is for any to break or dissolve this union between man and wife or to give cause or occasion hereunto as by the foul sin of adultery or by ministring matter of strife and debate between man and wife whether this be done by the married couple themselves or by others This is to divide those whom God himself hath joyned and so to sin directly against the Ordinance of God Let every one therefore take heed they be not guilty of this sin Use 3 Use 3. Seeing it is God that joyneth man and wife in the married estate This should teach married couples to look at God's hand and providence in their marriage and in the uniting and joyning of them therein often considering and remembring who it was that brought them together at first and drew their affections one to the other and gave success to the means used for the accomplishment of the Matrimoniall conjunction between them that so this consideration may be a means more and more to unite their hearts in true marriage love and to cause them to shew their love by all fruits of it as by bearing with each others infirmities c. and by doing all Marriage-duties one to the other more conscionably To this end they are often to remember that they were not joyned together by chance c. Use 4 Vse 4. See how fit for such as intend and desire to enter into the married estate first to seek unto God by prayer both that he may direct them to such parties as are fit for them to be joyned with in marriage as also that he may unite their affections c. So Abraham's servant Gen. 24. 12. Prov. 19. 14. A prudent wife is from the Lord So is a prudent husband also Use 5 Use 5. This may comfort married persons against the troubles incident to the married estate In that he who hath joyned them together in that estate and called them to it will enable them to bear and go thorow the troubles and difficulties of it and not only so but sanctifie all unto them causing them to work for their spiritual good and to further them to heaven which should therefore cause them with patience contentedness and chearfulness to bear those troubles c. Doctr. 2 Doct. 2. That it is not in the power of man to untye or dissolve that union which God hath made betwixt man and wife in the married estate Our Saviour here gives a general Precept and warning that no man should presume to do it to shew that it is not in mans power only God himself who maketh this union can dissolve it either by the death of one or both of the married parties or in the case of adultery by giving liberty to the innocent party to be separated from the other by divorce and to marry with another Vse Use To confute the Papists teaching That it is in the power of the Church that is of the Pope as they mean it to dissolve the marriage bond betwixt man and wife in some cases and that out of the case of adultery for in that case they hold that the marriage bond is not dissolved As for example If the husband or the wife after marriage do make a religious Vow as they call it that is to say a Vow of perpetuall continency or that they will live a Monastical life in this case they hold That by reason of such a Vow made the Church or the Pope hath power to make void the marriage bond between husband and wife Vide Concil Trident. Sess 24. Can. 4. et 6. Herein the Pope discovereth himself to be that Antichrist foretold by the Apostle 2 Thess 2. 4. not only in equalling himself with God but exalting himself above God For God hath not any where in his Word dispensed with the separation of man and wife and dissolution of the marriage bond except in the case of adultery but the Pope doth dispense with it for other causes and not for adultery See how contrary he is to God Vide Bellarm. de Monachis lib. 2. c. 38. Doctr. 3 Doctr. 3. In that our Saviour speaks generally here not only of man and wife but of all other persons and things which God hath joyned together that man ought not to separate them hence we learn That it is a sin not only to separate man and wife being joyned of God in the married estate but also to separate any other persons or things whatsoever which God hath appointed to be joyned together For example It is a sin in any to separate between Christian brethren or friends c. by causing strife and debate between them One of the seven things which God in speciall manner hateth Prov. 6. 19. Him that soweth discord among brethren So also it is a sin to separate any of those things which God hath joyned and will have to be joyned together For this is to transgress the general Rule and Precept here delivered by our Saviour That what God hath joyned man may not put asunder Now there are many who are guilty of this sin of separating the things which God hath joyned 1. The Papists in separating the God head from the Manhood of Christ in the Office of Mediation holding him to be Mediator only according to his humane nature c. Also in separating the bread from the wine in the Lords Supper 2. Many also among our selves in our own Church do sin against this Rule of our Saviour For example Such as do separate good works and holy life from the profession of faith which God hath joyned Contrà Jam. 2. Such as separate Justification from Sanctification or forgiveness of sins from repentance which God hath joyned perswading themselves that their sins are forgiven and themselves justified though they live in sin c. Such also as do separate refraining of evil from doing of good in the practice of repentance Contra Rom. 12. 9. Such as do
proving it unlawfull for such as are lawfully Divorced for Aâ—â—â—tery to marry again that the contrary may be gathered from hence For if it be a sin for the husband or wife to marry again after Divorcement for other causes except Adultery then it is no sin to marry again after Divorcement for Adultery So that this place makes not for but against this gross errour of the Papists which errour touching restraint of Marriage after Divorcement the Pope by his Canon-Law maintaineth to the end that he may get the more money for granting dispensations to marry in such cases as reverend Dr. Fulk observeth in his Confut. of Rhem. Testam upon Matth. 5. 32. Now this that marriage after Divorce for Adultery is lawfull especially for the Innocent party may further be proved by two Reasons 1. Because otherwise the innocent party should be punished for the others offence c. 2. God hath ordained marriage for a remedy against incontinency for all persons 1 Cor. 7. 2. See Perk on Matth. 5. 32. The words being thus explained and cleared from this corruption of the Papists we may in them consider two things 1. A twofold sin condemned by our Saviour in married couples 1. Unjust Divorcement or separation of themselves one from the other for any cause except Adultery 2. Marrying again with others after such Divorcement The second thing in the words is the censure passed by our Saviour upon this twofold sin especially upon the latter and such as commit the same affirming them to be guilty of Adultery against their former wife or husband which they so unjustly put away and marry with others afterward Observ 1 Observ 1. That it is utterly unlawfull for man and wife to be separated by Divorcement one from the other for small or leight causes yea for any cause whatsoever excepting onely for the sin of Adultery committed by either of them after marriage The Doctrine of our Saviour in this place condemns it as a great sin yea as the sin of Adultery in the husband to put away his wife and in the wife to put away her husband by Divorcement for leight causes yea for any cause except Adultery For the clearing of this two things are to be shewed 1. That Divorcement is not simply unlawfull or forbidden by the word of God but permitted and allowed in some case viz. in the case of Adultery 2. That it is not Lawfull in any other case Of the first It is presupposed by our Saviour here that there may be a just cause of Divorcing man and wife a-sunder viz. the sin of Adulâ—ery committed after marriage That our Saviour takes this for granted may amply appear both by the main scope of his words in this place which was not to condemn all Divorcement but that which was practised among the Jews for ordinary or leight causes as upon discontent hatred c. and especially by comparing this place of Mark with that Matth. 19. 9. where the exception of the case of Adultery is expressed So also Matth. 5. 32. So then in the case of Adultery it is clear that Divorcement of man and Wife is permitted and lawfull Reason Reas Because this sin of Adultery doth directly violate and break the marriage-covenant made between man and Wife in their first Marriage and so diâ—â—olve the Marriage-bond Prov. 2. 17. The Adulteress is said to forsake the guide of her youth and to forget the Covenant of her God that is the marriage-covenant made with God and her husband Here two things are to be noted by us 1. That although the sin of Adultery do break the marriage-covenant and so dissolve or untye the marriage-bond between man and wife yet that covenant may again be renewed and so the marriage-bond be re-united and made firm again by the mutual and free coâ—â—ent of both parties upon the repentance and submission of the guilty person And then in this case of reconcâ—liaâ—ion though Divorcement be permitted as lawfull yet is it not required as absolutely necessary 2. That if in the case of Adultery the innocent party do desire and seek to be Divorced from the other which hath â—o offended yet this is not to be done privately of his or her own head but by publick order of Law and by the consent and authority of the lawfull Magistrate Of the second That Divorcement of man and wife is unlawfull in any case or for any other cause besides the sin of Adultery this is also clear both by the words of our Saviour in this â—lace being rightly understood by comparing this place with Matth. 19. 9. as also by that other place Matth. 5. 32. Whâ—soever shall put away his Wife saving for the cause of Fornication causeth her to commit Adulâ—ery c. Here â—â—â—e that there may be other just causes of some kind of separation of man and wife for a tiâ—e as in case â—ne of the parties have some contagious disease also in case that one of them grow â—o malicious against the other that it is not safe for them to dwell together in regard of danger to the life of one of the parties also in case that in dwelling together the one doth require of the other some unlawfull or intolerable conditions and such as the other cannot with a good Conscience yield unto In these cases there may be a separation between them at least for a time that is so long as the just causes of separation do remain but no totall or finall separation by Divorcement is by the Word of God permitted but onely for Adultery Object Object 1 Cor. 7. 15. If the unbelieving depart let him depart A Brother or Sister is not under Bondage in such cases c. Answ Answ The Apostle doth not there speak of Divorcement that is of voluntary putting away of the husband or wife by giving a Bill of Divorcement but he speaks of the case of malicious and willfull desertion when one of the married couple being an unbeliever that is a Pagan or Gentile and the other a Believeâ— being after marriage conveâ—ted to the Christian Religion the unbeliever doth forsake the believer by departing from him or her and obstinately refusing to dwell or live with the party forsaken and that out of a hatred of the true Christian Religion in this case the Apostle sheweth that the Believer is not in subjection but at liberty to marry with another Provided that the Believer have first used all good means to gain the unbeliever to repentance and to the true faith and no means will succeed Now in this case the Believer doth not divorce himself or seek to be divorced but is a meer Patient suffering himself to be unâ—ustly forsaken of the unbeliever Therefore this place proves not that there is any other just cause of divorcement besides Adultery Quest 1 Quest 1. Why should not some other kinds of sin as Idolatry Witchcraft Blasphemy c. being more haynous than Adultery be just causes of divorcing man and
wife as well as Adultery Answ Answ Because none other sin whatsoever doth so directly violate the marriage-Covenant and so dissolve the Marriage-bond as Adultery doth Quest 2 Quest 2. What need is there for divorcement to be permitted in the case of Adultery seeing that sinne ought by the Law of God to be punished with death Levit. 20. 10. Deut. 22. 22. Answ Answ Because humane Laws are often too favourable unto this sin not punishing it so severely as they should therefore where that penalty of death is not inflicted through the defect of humane Laws or negligence of the Magistrate there divorce is permitted and may take place if the innocent party desire and seek it by a lawful and orderly course Vse 1 Use 1. See by this the haynousnesse of the sin of Adultery properly so called viz. the incontinency practised by married persons in that it is of force to break and dissolve the most strait and near bond between man and wife c. See before Verse 8. Vse 2 Vse 2. Seeing the Word of God doth not permit or allow of divorcement or final separation between man and wife in any case or for any cause except adultery this should teach every Christian married couple to be the more careful so to live together and so to carry themselves one toward the other by mutual performance of all marriage-duties that they may find true comfort and good contentment in each others society and in dwelling and living together Seeing they cannot nor may not be parted or separated by divorcement for any cause except only for Adultery which breaketh the Marriage-bond therefore how needful for them to labour and pray for such true marriage-love and delight in each other and to make conscience of all duties of love c. that they may not desire to be parted asunder or have cause to desire it Therefore as they ought to be exceeding careful to shun the foul sin of adultery that so the marriage-bond may not be broken but remain inviolable between them so should they be no lesse careful so to live together that they may have comfort in living together c. Use 3 Use 3. Seeing man and wife being once joyned in marriage cannot afterward be separated untill death for any cause except for adultery this should teach such as are hereafter to enter into the married estate to be careful to make choyce of such persons to joyn themselves withall in the married estate as they may truly love and affect and so may live comfortably with them in that estate c. Observ 2 Observ 2. It is unlawful for such as are unjustly divorced that is for any cause except adultery to marry again during the life of their former wife or husband yea It is a great sin so to do even the sin of adultery and they adulterers that practise it So our Saviour here affirmeth expresly Reason Reason They break the Marriage-Covenant and bond by joyning themselves with others besides their own lawful wife or husband and this is adultery Vse Use Hence gather on the contrary That after divorce for adultery it is lawful to marry again especially for the innocent party and for the other too rather than live in fornication c. vide supra Observ 3 Observ 3. Contra Papists committeth adultery against her c. See here that the adulterer sinneth against many persons at once First against himself that is against his own soul and body Then against the party with whom he committeth the sin As also against her husband if she have any living And further as we see here he sinneth also against his own lawful wife by breaking his Marriage-Covenant with her And as this is true of the adulterer so of the adulteress So that this sin of adultery is committed against four or at least three persons at once which shews the haynousness and detestableness of it c. Though single fornication be a foul sin yet adultery is in this respect much more foul and odious Observ 4 Observ 4. And if a woman shall put away her husband c. See here that the wife hath equal power and right with the husband as touching divorcement in the case of adultery that is to say she may as lawfully desire and seek to be divorced from her husband as the husband from his wife for the sin of adultery Provided that she do it in such a manner and with such Christian modesty as becometh a wife being forced or urged in that case to proceed against her own husband for a crime of this nature 1 Cor. 7. 4. The wife hath as much power over her husband's body as the husband over the wifes by vertue of the Marriage-Covenant Therefore in case that Covenant be violated by adultery she hath as much right to be separated from him as he from her by divorcement Mark 10. 13 14. And they brought young children to him that he should touch them and his Disciples May 4. 16â—8 rebuked those that brought them c. HItherto of the first part of this Chapter viz. the Disputation of our Saviour in publike with certain of the Pharisees touching Divorcement together with his private Conference with his own Disciples about the same matter Now followeth the second part of the Chapter from this 13. Verse unto the 17. Verse In which the Evangelist recordeth our Saviour's gracious entertaining and blessing of certain young Children which were btought unto him to that end notwithstanding that his Disciples would have hindered them from being brought Where three things are to be considered 1. The fact of those that brought the children to Christ together with the end of it They brought young children to him c. 2. The fact of the Disciples Reproving those that brought them 3. The carriage of our Saviour both toward his Disciples and toward the children 1. Toward his disciples He was displeased with them and warned them to suffer little children to come unto him and not to forbid them yielding a reason a hereof because of such is the Kingdom of God 2. Toward the Children He took them in his arms c. Of the first They Who they were in particular that did this is not expressed by the Evangelist but most likely it is they were the Parents or other nearest friends of the children and it is also probable that they were of the better and more religious sort of people being well-affected to Christ's Person and Doctrine Brought young children to him Or Little children yea Infants as they are called Luke 18. 15. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 That he should teach them That is desiring him to touch them or to put his hands upon them as it is Matth. 19. 13. Yet this was not all they desired but that he should also pray for them as appeareth in the same place Matth. 19. 13. And this latter seems to have been the chief end for which they brought their children unto him and for which they
Christ in the day time c. And many â—uch Nicodemites we have now adayes who have some kind of desire to be Religious or to perform Religious duties buâ— are ashamed and loath to seem too forward and zealous in such duties loath to be seen and taken notice of for frequenters of Sermons or for using private Prayerâ— and Catechising and reading of Scripture in their Families c. But let such take heed how they prefer their own credit and reputation with men before the glory of God and doing of their duties which God requireth of them and remember what our Saviour hath threatned against such as are ashamed of him before men that he will be ashamed of them hereafter before his heavenly father and the holy Angels Mark 8. 38. Now falloweth the humble and reverent gesture of this young man toward our Saviour 1. Kneeling unto him 2. Giving him this honourable title Good Master Observ 1 Observ 1. See one duty which we owe to the Messengers and Ministers of God sent to teach and instruct us in the wayes of God viz. the duty of reverence and due respect of them and that in regard of their Calling and Ministerial Office This young man though he did not know or believe Christ to be the Son of God but onely a meer man yet because he took him to be a special Prophet sent from God he shewed great reverence and respect towards him In this we ought to imitate him by shewing like reverence and respect to Gods Ministerâ— called and sent to teach and instruct us in the wayes of God We are to reverence them in heart by esteeming well of them and of their Ministery and to shew it outwardly by respectfull carriage toward them 1 Thess 5. 13. Esteem them very highly in love c. 1 Tim. 5. 17. The Elders that rule well are to be counted worthy of double honour c. Observ 2 Observ 2. In what manner we should come unto the Ministers of God to learn and to be instructed by them in the wayes of God and in the meanâ— of obtaining eternal life we are to come unto them in humble manner submitting our selves to be taught by them out of the Word of God Thus did this young man come in submissive and humble manner to learn of Christ whom â—e took to be a special Prophet or extraordinary teacher sent from God This humility he shewed by his gesture of kneeling c. And although he was not so truely humble nor in such a degree as he should have bâ—n as appears by his not profiting so as he should have done by Christ's teaching yet it is plain by his manner of comming that he was in some degree humble and teachable and that he came with a mind and purâ—ose to submit to Christ's teaching And herein we are to imitate him in bringing an humble and teachable mind when we come unto the Ministers of God to be instructed by them out of hiâ— Word whether in publick or private especially when we come to hear them in publick Jam. 1. 21. Receive with meekness the ingrafted Word c. This meekness includeth humility as the ground and cause of it Hebr. 13. 17. Obey them that have the over-sight c. and submit your selves c. To this end we must labour to see our natural blindness in the things of God and consequently our want of teaching that this may humble us and cause us to deny our selves Then shall we be likely to profit by the Ministry of the Word and by the teaching of Gods Ministers Use Use See the cause why many come to hear the Ministers of God and yet profit so little by their teaching it is because they come not with humble hearts sensible of their own ignorance and want of Spiritual and heavenly knowledg in the things of God but they are puffed up with Pride and conceipt of their own knowledg thinking themselves aâ— wise as their teachers if not wiser and that the Minister can teach them nothing but what they know already No hope that such should profit by the Ministry of the Word so long as they are â—hus conceited of themselves Psal 25. 9. The meek will he guide in Judgment and the meek will he teach his way Mark 10. 17. What shall I do to inherite eternal life June 22. 1628. NOw followeth the question it self which this young Ruler propounded unto Christ What shall I do to inherite c. Observ 1 Observ 1. In that being ignorant and unresolved in this matter touching the way of obtaining eternall life he comes to Christ to be instructed conceiving him to be a Proâ—het and teacher sent of God Hence we learn what is to be done by such as find and feel their own iâ—norance in things Spiritual and heavenly they are to seek instruction and resolution from others who are able and fit to teach them especially from the Ministers of God and chiefly from their own Pastors and that both in publick and private They are to come duely and diligently to hear them in publick and to repair to them in private also if need be to propound their doubts unto them and to seek instruction from them Mal. 2. 7. The Priests lips should preserve knowledg and the people are to seek the Law from his mouth c. This is one principall means for the attaining of further knowledg in heavenly things See Act. 8. 34. Use Use For reproof of such as are ignorant in things Spiritual and heavenly and yet have no care to seek instruction from such as are able and fit to teach them especially from the Ministers of God no desire or forwardnesse to come to hear and learn of them in publick no not of their own Pastors but are slack and negligent this way either absenting themselves when they see good or coming into the Church when half or more than half the publick Exercises are ended Thus shewing manifest contempt of the publick Ministery And for the most part none are so faulty this â—â—â—y as those that are most ignorant in matters of Religion and in the Word of God and so have most need oâ— instruction by the publike Ministery Yet none so great contemners of it as they Thus as they are ignorant so they are williâ—â— still to be ignorant c. As for seeking to their Pastor in private for instruction this they are furthâ—â—â— of all from either because they disdain to learn of him or because they are ashamed to bewray their ignorance and so this want of true humility to learn and the fear of shame in seeking instruction keepeth them still in ignorance and so through ignorance they run into grosse errours both in judgment and practice Observ 2 Observ 2. In that this young man though rich and covetous too yet did not come to Christ with a question about any matter of the world but about the Kingdom of Heaven how to obtain eternal life this may teach us
Table here mentioned by our Saviour I purpose not to enter into particular or large handling of them in this place or upon this occasion as I might do but to reserve this for my ordinary exercise of Catechising in the Afternoon and the rather because I am very shortly to come unto this part of the Doctrine of Catechism in my ordinary course Here therefore I will onely observe some things generally and briefly for our Instruction from our Saviour's alledging of these particular Commandments in this place Observ 1 Observ 1. That one good way and means to convince and discover formall Hypocrites or unsound Professors of Religion which make a counterfeit shew of Religion in the duties of the first Table of the Commandements I say one good way to convince such is to urge and press unto their Consciences the obedience of the second Table in duties of charity and Justice towardâ— men Therefore our Saviour thus dealeth here with this young Ruler the better to discover his close Hypocrisy He being one that made shew of Religion in outward duties of holiness and Piety towards God in the first Table and yet wanted the truth and power of Religion in his heart Our Saviour the better to convince him of his close Hypocrisy and to discover it to him doth thus urge unto him the Commandmentâ— of the second Table touching duties of Charity and Justice towards men to teach us that this is the onely way to convince and discover such unsound Professors c. Which therefore teacheth Ministers of the Word and all others who have charge of others Souls as Parents Masters of Families c. how to deal with such of their charge whom they have any cause to suspect of Hypocrisy or unsoundness in the profession of Religion and in performance of outward duties of Religion commanded in the first Table they are to urge and press such with the obedience of the second Table in duties of Charity Mercy and Just dealing towards men this being a ready way and means to convince and humble them for their Hypocrisy and unsoundness in duties of Piety and Religion required in the first Table And this also may teach every Professor of Religion that is forward in duties of the first Table how to try his own sincerity in those duties let him examine his heart and life what Conscience he maketh of duties of the second Table if none at all but doth live in known sins against the second Table of the Commandments as in malice envy unjustice fraud oppression c. it is an evident argument that his heart is not upright in the duties of the first Table whatsoever profession or shew he make though never so glorious For certain it is which the Apostle affirmeth 1 Joh. 4. 20. If a man say I love God and hateth his brother he is a lyar For he that loveth not his brother whom he hath seen c. Observ 2 Observ 2. In that our Saviour here in alledging these Commandments of the second Table to this young Ruler doth especially urge that Commandement in which the young man most failed viz. the 8th Commandement of stealing which condemns the sin of covetousness with which this young man was so much tainted therefore our Saviour doth not onely name that Commandement but further presseth it by adding a clause or sentence in way of explication of it in the words Defraud not This may teach us that it is necessary and profitable for us to have those Precepts and Doctrines of the Word of God most of all urged and pressed to us against which we are most apt to fail and offend that so by this means we may be the better convinced and more humbled for our failings and offences against such Precepts See then that Ministers of the Word in teaching should especially and most often urge and press such Doctrines and Precepts of the Word of God as they perceive or know their people most to fail in and the people to be willing and desirous to have such Doctrines and duties especially and most often urged to them c. The Ancient Fathers practised this course in Preaching as Chrysostome who in many Sermons together one after another doth sometimes urge some one duty which his hearers failed in or else reprove some one sin which reigned amongst them as the sin of Swearing in his Homilies ad pop Antioch in sundry Sermons together Mark 10. 20. And he answered and said unto him All these have I observed c. July 27. 1628. OF the two first parts of the conference between our Saviour and the young Ruler we have heard before 1. Of his question moved to our Saviour touching the obtaining of eternal life 2. Of our Saviour's answer to that question in which he referreth him to the Commandments of the Moral Law implying that if he would be saved by his own works he must keep the Law and that perfectly Now followeth the third part of the Conference between them viz. the young mans reply made to our Saviour's former answer in which he professeth unto him that he had hitherto kept all those Commandements of the second Table the obedience whereof our Saviour urged unto him and that from his youth ver 20. First to clear the words Master He gives him again this title of honour in token of reverence to his person as before ver 17. All these That is all those Precepts of the second Table of the Law mentioned to him by our Saviour in the former verse Have I observed carefully kept and obeyed From my youth From the first beginning of my youth or from my childhood for he was as yet but a young man as we have heard before Vide Stellam in Luke 18. Quest Quest Whether was this true or no which he professeth touching his keeping of the Commandments from his youth Answ Answ Yes it was true in that sense as he understood his own words viz. in regard of the outward observance of the Commandements that he had not lived in outward manifest or open breach of those Commandements of the second Table He had bin no Adulterer no Murderer no Thief c. Thus far it was no doubt true which he affirmeth neither did he lye or dissemble against his knowledg and Conscience in saying that he had thus far forth kept those Commandements for then our Saviour would not have looked on him and loved him as it is said in the next words that he did but would rather have reproved him sharply Neverthelesse though this Profession which he maketh were thus far true in such sense as he meant viz. in regard of some kind of outward keeping of the Commandments yet if it be understood of that true and perfect obedience which the Law it self requireth so it is false which he here Professeth for he was far from this perfect keeping of the Law as our Saviour afterward more plainly shewed him to be Therefore he spake as he thought yet
not onely to follow him but to take up the Crosse and so to follow him or become his disciple Which shewâ— That as every one that will be Christ's true disciple must make account to be exercised with afflictions so it is his duty to submit himself patiently to the bearing of them when they come upon him Hence it is that we are often in Scripture exhorted to the practice of patience which is nothing else but the patient submission of our selves to the bearing of afflictions Rom. 12. 12. Be patient in tribulation Jam. 5. 7. Be patient unto the coming of the Lord c. Reas 1 Reason 1. It is the duty of every disciple of Christ to imitate the example of Christ by practice of those Duties in which he hath gone before them as a pattern Now the patient bearing of the Crosse is one special duty in practice whereof Christ hath gone before us 1 Pet. 2. 21. Christ suffered for us leaving us an example c. Therefore it is our duty herein to follow him neither can we be his true disciples unless we so do Luke 14. 27. Whosoever doth not bear his Crosse and come after me cannot be my disciple Reas 2 Reas 2. Every Christian doth owe the duty of absolute subjection and obedience to the Will of God in all things Jam. 4. 7. Submit your selves unto God Now this is one part of that subjection to the Will of God which we owe unto him to submit our selves to the bearing of such afflictions as he layeth upon us Therefore c. Now further in this patient submission of our selves to the Will of God in bearing afflictions there are some Properties required that it may be accepted of God 1. It must be a free voluntary and willing submission of our selves not forced or by compulsion This is implyed by taking up the Crosse as we are required in this and other places And this willingness must appear by our cheerful behaviour under the Crosse Rom. 5. 3. We rejoyce or glory in tribulation c. 2. It must be joyned with a calm and quiet disposition and carriage of the whole man both inward and outward in time of affliction especially of the heart Esay 30. 15. The Lord tells his people that in time of their affliction In quietness and confidence should be their strength This is implyed by that holy silence of the heart and tongue which the Saints have used in their troubles as David Psal 62. 1. My soul keepeth silence to God or before him And Psal 39. 9. I was dumb c. because thou didst it 3. It must be a constant submission of our selves not for a time only but so long as our afflictions and troubles continue Luke 9. 23. we are to take up our Crosse daily Luke 21. 19. By your patience possess your souls 4. We must in suffering propound the right end to our selves viz. the glory of God who requires this obedience of us not sinister ends or respects as our own glory or praise among men c. The Uses of this Doctrine see before Chap. 8. 34. Mark 10. 22. And he was sad at that saying and went away grieved c. Sept. 28. 1628. HItherto of the Conference between our Saviour and the young Ruler which came unto him to be instructed in the way of obtaining eternal life Now the Evangelist sets down a two-fold event or consequent which followed thereupon 1. That the young man was sad at Christ's saying and went away grieved c. Verse 22. 2. That our Saviour took occasion hereupon to instruct his Disciples touching the danger that is in possessing of much worldly wealth in that it is so hard a matter for a rich man to be saved From Verse 23. to 28. The first Consequent Verse 22. Consider two things 1. The Effect wrought in the young man by the former words of Christ commanding him to sell all and give to the poor c. The Effect is twofold 1. He was sad at that saying That is he became very heavy and sorrowful upon those words of our Saviour The principal cause of which sadnesse and sorrow was the inward and secret covetousnesse of his heart which made him loth to part with his worldly wealth at the command of Christ This appeareth by the Reason afterward alledged by the Evangelist why he was so sad because he had great possessions The second Effect wrought in him by the words of Christ was that hereupon he was moved to depart or go away heavy and sorrowful from our Saviour He went away grieved By which departure from our Saviour he plainly shewed his unwillingness to obey the Word of Christ in parting with all he had and following him as a disciple c. and consequently he discovered the covetousnesse and close hypocrisie of his heart that he was not so truly religious and sound at heart as he made shew to be at his first coming to Christ The second thing in the words to be considered is the Reason alledged by the Evangelist both of his being sad at Christ's saying and also of his departure from Christ viz. Because he had great possessions that is he abounded in worldly wealth or was very rich as is said of him Luke 18. 23. q. d. His great wealth was the occasion of his covetousnesse and that he was too much in love with this wealth which made him loath to part with it and therefore to go away grieved at the words of Christ Of the first The twofold effect which the words of Christ wrought in this young man He was sad c. Observ 1 Observ 1. In that this young man who made so great a shew and profession of Religion before in comming to Christ to learn of him and that in such humble and reverent manner as also in professing that he had kept the Commandements from his youth yet now doth discover the secret hypocrisie and unsoundness of his heart in refusing to obey the Commandement of Christ and going away sorrowful c. hence we learn That one may go very far in an outward shew and profession of Religion and yet not be a sound Christian in heart but a close hypocrite Thus was it with the Pharisees in our Saviour's time They went far in outward shews of Religion in practice of sundry outward duties of Piety as often prayer much fasting strict keeping of the Sabbath c. in which respects they are said to be the strictest sort of all the Jews Act. 26. 5. Thus also Judas Iscariot went far in a shew of Religion and Christianity being one of Christ's 12. Disciples which followed him ordinarily and professed his Name and Doctrine yea was a preacher of it c. and yet proved a grosse hypocriâ—e yea a Devil Joâ— 6. 70. Thus Hâ—rod Mark 6. 20. went far in a shew of Religion in reverencing the person of John Baptist and keeping him for a time from the malice of Herodias as also in yielding obedience
and forward on all occasions to teach such as our Saviour was to instruct his own Disciples See before Verse 10 c. Now followeth the Matter or Doctrine it self which our Saviour now took occasion to teach his disciples namely touching the difficulty of rich mens entring into the Kingdom of God This doctrine he propoundeth here by way of admiration the more to set forth the difficulty How hardly c. With how great difficulty implying that it is not without great and wonderful difficulty They that have riches Such as abound in worldly wealth as this young man did Enter into the Kingdom of God That is Come to be partakers of eternal life and glory in Gods heavenly Kingdom after this life Compare these words with Verse 17. Doctr. 1 Doctr. 1. That it is a very hard and difficult thing for rich men who abound in worldly wealth to be partakers of eternal life in Gods heavenly Kingdom This is plainly taught here by our Saviour when he saith by way of admiration How hardly shall they that have riches c. And again Verse 25. It is easier for a Camel c. Hence it is that in Scripture we read of so few rich men abounding in wealth that were truly religious and consequently saved I say few in comparison of the multitude and common sort of great and rich men of the world especially in the times of the New Testament 1 Cor. 1. 26. Not many mighty not many noble are called c. On the contrary Matth. 11. 5. The poor have the Gospel preached to them And Jam. 2. 5. Hath not God chosen the poor of this world rich in faith and heirs of the Kingdom c. Such were the Disciples of Christ and other Believers for the most part in our Saviour's time Poor and mean men not of the greater or richer sort Joh. 7. 48. Reason Reason Rich men have many and great hinderances to keep them from eternal life and that by reason of their wealth yea riches themselves are great and dangerous impediments to hinder the owners and possessours of them from God's Kingdom though not simply of themselves yet occasionally by reason of man's corruption being so apt to abuse them and so to be hindered by them c. More particularly Riches are apt to hinder their owners from the Kingdom of heaven two wayes 1. By being Instruments and occasions of sin unto them yea of many dangerous sins as of pride covetousness unjustice oppression and many other like sins all which sins are so many hinderances to keep rich men from the Kingdom of heaven 1 Tim. 6. 9. They that will be rich fall into temptation and a snare and into many foolish and hurtfull lusts which drown men in perdition and destruction 2. By hindering them in the practice of those good and holy duties by which they should be helped and furthered towards the attainment of eternal life Riches are apt to take up and possess the hearts and minds of rich men with cares and thoughts of the world so as they cannot be free or fit to serve God by practise of good duties of prayer hearing and reading of the Word Meditation c. and so to work out their own salvation Matth. 6. 24. No man can serve two Masters c. Ye cannot serve God and Mammon Luke 14. Those that were invited to the spiritual Supper were hindered from coming to it by the care of their Farms Oxen c. And as Riches are an occasion of hindering men in the practice of holy and religious duties so also they hinder the fruit and benefit which should be reaped by such holy duties Matth. 13. 22. The care of this world and deceitfulness of riches choak the Word c. Use 1 Use 1. Hence gather That eternal life is not a common benefit which all shall be partakers of for then it should not be hard but easie for all sorts and so for rich men as well as poor to attain unto it Common thingâ— are easily attained to by all but things hardly attained to are usually rare and such as but few do attain unto Such a thing is eternal life no common benefit belonging to all but peculiar to some onely and those the smallest number in comparison of the rest Matth. 7. Strait is the gate and narrow the way c. which being so must stir up every one of us to strive the more to enter in at that strait gate as our Saviour warneth us Luke 13. being so much the more careful to work out our salvation with fear and trembling Phil. 2. 12. Use 2 Use 2. See here again how dangerous a thing it is to be rich in this world and to abound in wealth unlesse God give special grace withall to use their wealth to Gods glory and so as not to be hindered thereby in the way of salvation c. But of this before upon the former Verse See Luke 6. 24. Use 3 Use 3. See how little cause there is for any to desire or seek much after worldly wealth and riches seeing it is so hard a matter for rich men to be partakers of Gods heavenly Kingdom and seeing riches are so great and dangerous occasions to hinder the owners and possessors of them from eternal life Therefore we should follow the counsel given by Solomon Prov. 23. 4. Labour not to be rich Why should we desire or seek those things which when we have them are so far from doing us good or making us happy that on the contrary they are like rather to prove dangerous snares and hinderances to keep us from the Kingdom of heaven Why should we seek those things which are like to be occasions of sin unto us and impediments to hinder us in all good and holy duties c. to steal away our hearts from God to choak his Word in us c. No cause then to labour or travel to be rich but on the contrary rather great cause to desire and be contented with a poor or mean estate as best and safest So we are taught in the Lords Prayer to ask no more but daily bread and Prov. 30. 8. Agur thus prayeth Give me neither poverty nor riches but feed me with food convenient for me And 1 Tim 6. 8. the Apostle saith Having food and rayment let us be therewith content Use 4 Vse 4. See what cause there is for Rich men to pray and labour for the special grace of Gods Spirit whereby they may be enabled to overcome those great difficulties and impediments which are in their way to hinder them from eternal life that they may be preserved from those dangerous sins whereof riches are the usual occasions and instruments and that they may not by them be hindered in the practice of those holy and religious duties which are required of them for the attainment of life everlasting Seeing it is so hard a matter for such rich men to be saved as having so many and great hinderances by
by our Saviour touching the danger of riches c. Such Points have need to be urged again and again in teaching Eccles 12. 11. The words of the wise are as goads and nails fastened by the Masters of the Assemblies c. Mark 10. 26. And they were astonished out of measure c. Octob. 26. 1628. HItherto of the Doctrine it self which our Saviour Christ taught his Disciples touching the difficulty of the Salvation of rich men especially of the covetous rich Now followeth the effect which this Doctrine wrought in the Disciples which is twofold 1. That they were hereat astonished that is affected with great admiration and wonder This is mentioned in the beginning of ver 24. and again repeated and amplified by the greatness of it ver 26. They were astonished out of measure 2. They hereupon moved this doubt or question among themselves privately and apart from Christ Who then could be saved Of the first Their astonishment or admiration at Christ's words and Doctrine Ver. 26. They were astonished at his words That is at the very propounding of that Doctrine touching the great difficulty of rich mens being saved which he implyed by saying How hardly c. Then our Saviour repeating and further urging this Doctrine ver 25. and that more peremptorily then before affirming it to be easier for a Camell c. whereby the Disciples conceived him to teach not onely a difficulty but an impossibility of the Salvation of rich men especially of covetous rich men hereupon it is said they grew much more astonished then before ver 26. Quest Quest What was the cause of all this their astonishment and admiration at Christ's words Answ Answ The newness and strangeness of the Doctrine being such as they had not heard him teach before at least not in this plain and peremptory manner and besides it being a Doctrine which seemed contrary to carnal reason and contrary to the common opinion of the World and of carnal men who are apt to think rich men to be the onely happy men and most in favour with God because they enjoy much wealth and prosperity in this World Now our Saviour teaching the quite contrary hereat the Disciples themselves being in part carnal and as yet ignorant in this matter and being herein led too much by carnal reason and affection they are thus astonished with admiration and wonder at the matter Observ 1 Observ 1. The Doctrine of Christ touching the danger of riches and the difficulty of the Salvation of rich men is a Doctrine strange and incredible to carnal reason and so it seemeth to all that are led by natural reason Thus it seemed here to Christ's own Disciples so far forth as they judged according to carnall reason and so it seemeth to all others so judging Natural reason is apt to esteem highly of riches and of such as possess them as the onely happy men and most in favour with God and consequently most likely to go to heaven therefore on the contrary it must needs seem strange and incredible to natural men and to such as judg according to carnal reason that it should be so hard for rich men to be partakers of the Kingdome of Heaven As there are many truths and Doctrines of the Word of God which are contrary to natural reason and therefore seem strange to it so this is one of them c. Use Use See the cause why this Doctrine and truth touching the danger of riches and difficulty of the Salvation of rich men is so hardly believed and entertained in the World especially by carnal men It is because it is a Doctrine contrary to natural reason and seemeth strange unto it If it so seemed to Christ's Discipleâ— so far as they were led by reason and if they were so hard to believe it much more others who are wholly led by natural reason or at least have not such a measure of the Spirit to enlighten them as the Apostles had Hence it is that although men do give us the hearing when we Preach this Doctrine touching the dâ—nger of riches c. yet they still retain a good opinion and high estimation of riches and of such as possess them as appears plainly in their practise by their greedy seeking after the wealth of this World and toyling for it which shews how hardly men are perswaded of the danger of riches or of the difficulty of rich mens going to heaven Here we may complain with the Prophet Who hath heard our report Esay 53. When we Preach this Doctrine now adayes some are ready to say as the Philosophers at Athens did when Paul Preached to them Jesus and the Resurrection Act. 17. 19. May we not know what this new Doctrine is For thou bringest certain strange things to our ears c. Observ 2 Observ 2. Though they were much astonished at the strangeness of this Doctrine of Christ yet they do not reject or refuse to believe it but rather yield to the truth of it without contradiction onely hereupon they move a doubt among themselves touching the small number of those who then are like to be saved they do not depart from Christ as the young man did c. Now this teacheth us in like manner not to deny or reject any truth or Doctrine taught us out of the Word of God though it seem never so strange or incredible in natural reason yea contrary to reason but on the contrary to believe and imbrace it as the truth of God and to yield obedience to it We must here deny our reason and captivate it to the Word of God 1 Cor. 3. 18. If any among you seemeth Wise c. let him become a fool that he may be Wise We must here as Luther sayes clausis oculis ingredi tenebras fidei that is shut up the eyes of our reason and so enter into the dark mysteries of Faith Hebr. 11. 1. Faith is the evidence of things not seen that is not discerned either with bodily eyes or with the eye of reason or natural understanding There are many truths taught in the Word of God which are strange and incredible to natural reason as being above natural reason and contrary to it as that there are three persons in one God-head that Christ being the Son of God became true man and yet remained true God still as before in one person that he was born of a Virgin that we are justified before God by the Righteousness of Christ imputed to us that our bodies should be raised to life at the last day c. These and such like truths we must by Faith absolutely believe and imbrace upon the bare word and testimony of God though they seem never so strange and incredible to natural reason This is the obedience of Faith as it is called Rom. 16. 26. which must be yielded to the Word of God absolutely even in those things which are against reason Now followeth the second effect which the Doctrine of
11. 8. By Faith he did all this Elisha 1 King 19. 20. being called of God by the means of Eliah left his twelve yoke of Oxen with which he was plowing and ran after Eliah c. Zacheus Luke 19. being effectually called by the word of Christ this calling wrought so in him that it made him not onely give over his forâ—er courâ—e of life in which he practised oppression and extortion but also to give half his goods to the poor and to restore fourfold to such as had bin wronged by him So Saul being effectually called by the voice of Christ from heaven Act. 9. this calling so wrought in him that of a cruel persecutor he became a zealous Preacher of the Gospell Reas The effectual calling of God is alwayes accompanâ—ed with the Divine power of his Spirit which worketh those great and extraordinary effects which follow in such as are so called Use By this we are to examine our selves whether we be effectually called of God and separated out of the World and out of our natural estate Look how powerfull this Calling is in us to work a true change in us and to cause and enable us to yield obedience to God and to his Word even in such things as are most hard and difficult in such as are contrary to nature c. as in denying our selves and taking up our Cross to follow Christ in renouncing the World and love of earthly things in forsaking all we have in heart and affection for Christ's sake and the Gospells so also in forgiving our enemies and loving them c. If we can do these things in some measure it is a sign that the effectual Calling of God is wrought in us otherwise not For it is a powerful Calling which is wrought not onely by his Word and the Ministry of it but chiefly by his Divine Spirit which doth powerfully change the heart yea create a new heart in us and giveth us a new life and new Spiritual strength enabling us to do those things which before we could not do Observ 2 Observ 2. From the example and practise of the Disciples of Christ in forsaking all they had to follow Christ upon his calling and command We learn that it is our duty also in like case to forsake and part with our worldly goods yea with all we have in the world for Christ's sake and when he calls us to it For although this fact of the Apostles was in some respects extraordinary yet thus far it is to be imitated by us that as they upon the word of Christ did part with all so are we to do whensoever he shall call or require us so to do There is a necessity of doing this when we are called to it Luke 14. 33. Whosoever he be of you that forsaketh not all he hath he cannot be my Disciple Quest Quest When doth Christ call us to part with our worldly goods for his sake Answ Answ 1. When it makes for his glory and honour and for the good and edification of his Church 2. When the case so stands that we cannot with a good Conscience keep and retain our worldly goods but must either part with them or else yield to the committing of some sin to the dishonour of Christ and of the Gospel Thus the blessed Martyrs when they were urged either to yield to Idolatry Popery oâ— else to part with their worldly goods yea and with their lives too they rather chose to do this latter then the former Hebr. 10. 34. They took joyfully the spoiling of their goods rather then they would forsake their Christian Profession or deny the truth Vse 1 Use 1. See that it is not an easy matter to be a good Christian in practice but hard and difficult in that it is in some cases required of such a one to part with all he hath in this world for Christ's sake which is not easily done but is a matter very hard to flesh and bloud yea impossible to nature c. Vse 2 Use 2. Seeing we are to forsake our worldly goods yea all that we have for Christ if he shall call us to it at any time this should teach us in the mean time not to set our hearts upon these earthly things or upon any worldly substance which we enjoy but to use them so as if we used them not and possessing them as if we possessed them not remembring what was taught us before ver 21. of this chap. that we possesse all our worldly goods with this condition to be content to part with them whensoever God shall call or require us so to do Therefore no cause is there in the mean time to set our hearts upon them or too much to affect them for if we do it will be but so much the more hard and grievous unto us to part with them when the time shall come that we must so do Vse 3 Vse 3. This must teach us daily to prepare and arm our selves to part with our worldly goods and substance yea with all we have if the Lord shall call us to it for the advancement of his glory or edification of his Church or for the keeping of a good Conscience or for all these together Seeing we may be called thus to part with all for Christ's sake and the Gospels though as yet we have not Let us prepare before-hand to do it viz. in affection and disposition of heart to be ready willing and firmly resolved to part with house Lands Goods all we have for the name of Christ and for keeping of a good Conscience as the Apostles and blessed Martyrs have done before us We must first forsake all in heart and affection before we can do it actually Therefore labour daily to do the former to renounce the World in heart and affection and pray unto the Lord to crucify our affections to it that we may be dead to the World and to the things in it even while we live that so we may be willing and content if need be actually to forsake all in this World for Christ's sake when he shall call us to it either in our life time or at the hour of death We know not how soon we may be put to it though as yet we enjoy our goods in peace Do we not hear of our brethren in other Churches beyond the Seas who have bin already put to it c Mark 10. 28. Lo we have left all and have followed thee Nov. 30. 1628. Observ 3 Observ 3. ANd have followed thee One priviledg of the Twelve Apostles of Christ above all other Ministers of the Gospel was That they were the ordinary companions and followers of Christ while he lived upon earth accompanying him in his travells and journeyings to Preach and work Miracles and conversing with him ordinarily To this end he called them at first bidding them to follow him as Matth. 4. and Matth. 9. Mark 3. 14. He ordained them to be with him Matth.
of these words of the Disciples being astonished with admiration or wondring at Christ's alacrity and sorwardness in going before them to Jerusalem the place of his suffering but we may take both the words to be used by the Evangelist to signify one and the same thing viz. the great fear with which they were amazed or astonished at this time when they followed Christ in the way Quest Quest What was the cause of this fear in them Answ Answ Most likely that the cause was the great perill and danger which they conceived both their Master Christ and themselves also to be in by going up to Jerusalem For 1. They knew that our Saviour had most malicious enemies there which sought his life as may appear Joh. 11. 8. where they disswade him from going into Judaea and so to Jerusalem because the Jews had formerly sought to stone him there 2. They had before heard our Saviour foretell them of his suffering death at Jerusalem Matth. 16. 21. Now although they did not as yet thorowly conceive that prediction of Christ yet they did so far believe his words to be true that hereupon they began now to be stricken with great fear lest his life and their own too should be brought into great danger at Jerusalem whither they were now going At least they feared that some great troubles and distresses were like to come upon them in case that Christ their Master should be put to death as he had foretold them Observ 1 Observ 1. It is a natural Infirmity even in the Saints of God that they are apt to be too timerous and fearful of the cross and of outward troubles and dangers and especially when their lives are indangered Christ's Disciples conceiving now that great troubles and dangers were like to come upon them at Jerusalem whither they were going do begin to be astonished with fear notwithstanding that Christ was with them and did go before them in the way This shews how timerous and fearful even the Saints of God are of troubles and dangers like to come upon them So Matth. 8. 26. when they were in danger of drowning in the water being in the Ship with him in a great tempest they were stricken with great fear Joh. 21. 18. Our Saviour tells Peter that when he should be led forth to execution he should be unwilling to go and to suffer death which is to be understood of his natural will in regard of the infirmity of his flesh which should make him fearful and unwilling to suffer such a violent death as he should be put unto This fear caused all the Disciples to forsake Christ and to fly when he was apprehended Matth. 26. 56. and made Peter follow a far off This also was the cause of Peters denial of him afterward Matth. 26. 41. The Spirit is ready but the flesh is weak This natural weakness of the flesh in fearing outward troubles and dangers and especially death some of the Martyrs did feel at the first and for a time though afterward the Lord strengthened them to overcome it Vse 1 Use 1. See the cause and reason why even the Saints of God themselves as well as others do by nature abhor and shun afflictions and death and are very loath and unwilling to undergo and suffer them It is because they do naturally fear such troubles and dangers through the infirmity and weakness of their flesh and corrupt nature and this fear maketh them so much to shun that which they fear and to be so loath to suffer it Vse 2 Use 2. To comfort weak Christians at such time as they do feel in themselves such timerousness and fearfullness of suffering troubles and of going through dangers and death it self It is no otherwise with them then it hath bin and is with the best Saints of God so far forth as they are in part unregenerate and so have flesh as well as Spirit in them c. If Christ's Disciples having him with them yet were so fearfull c. Vse 3 Use 3. See what need for the best Christians to labour and strive against this natural weakness in themselves viz. this timerousness and fear of the cross and outward troubles and dangers and especially against fear of death c. What need to pray to God to strengthen them and to use all means to resist and overcome this naturall timerousnesse labouring for Faith in Gods mercy and protection the onely remedy c. Observ 2 Observ 2. Though they were amazed with fear yet for all that they follow Christ in the way to Jerusalem which shews that they did not give way to their timerousness but resisted it offering violence to themselves rather then they would forsake Christ or refuse to go with him to suffer which teacheth us that we are not to give way to our natural infirmity and timerousness in times of trouble and danger but we must labour so to resist and overcome it that it may not hinder us in obtaining Christ by following him and taking up our Cross Peter followed though it were far off when Christ was apprehended We must here deny our selves that we may take up our Cross and follow Christ as it is Matth. 16. We must câ—ucify our flesh and corrupt nature offering violence to our selves that we may obey and follow Christ in suffering the Cross and Afflictions yea death it self when we shall be called to it Thus did some of the Maâ—tyrs when feeling themselves fearful of death at first they did not give way to this timerousness but resisted it and laboured to overcome it by faith So must we in like case the rather because this is the difference between the fear of the wicked and the fear of Gods children in time of trouble and danger The wicked give way to their fear so as to be overcome of it but the Saints of God do not so but resist it by all means labouring by faith and prayer to vanquish it in themselves c. Mark 10. 32. And he took again the Twelve and began to tell them c. Mar. 15. 1628. NOw follow the persons to whom he foretold his Passion and Resurrection His twelve Disciples or Apostles together with the manner and circumstances of his foretelling these unto them 1. He took them apart as is more plainly expressed Matth. 20. 17. 2. He did this again notwithstanding that he had before foretold them these things in private as we heard before chap. 8. 31. and chap. 9. 31. yet now again the third time he doth take them aside to foretell them of the same things Quest 1 Of the first Quest 1. Why did he foretell these things to his Twelve Disciples or Apostles in private Answ Answ 1. Because they were his most familiar friends and nearest unto him and about him and therefore fittest to be made acquainted with such secrets and private matters as these were at this time Joh. 15. 15. I have called you friends for all things that I
May 3. 1629. Observ 2 Observ 2. THat Ambition or the inordinate desire of Worldly Honour and Dignity unfit for us is a sin very natural unto all men even to the Saints of God and if to them much more to others Now that it is natural to the Saints of God so far forth as they are carnal we may see in Christ's Disciples They were tainted with this sin as we see here in these sons of Zebedee and both in them and the rest of the Disciples at other times See before Chap. 9. 34. So Aaron and Miriam Numb 12. 2. they shewed their ambition in seeking to be equal in dignity with Moses Yea our first Parents c. Examples of it in wicked Absalom Haman the Pharisees Diotrephes 3 Ep. Joh. 9. verse That which the Apostle sayes of Diotrephes is true of us all by Nature who are all Diotrepheses The causes of this natural sin and corruption in us are these 1. Pride and high-mindedness c. 2. Self-love seeking our selves without respect to the good of others Vse Use See how needful for us every one to resist and strive against this corruption and sin in our selves seeing it is so natural and cleaveth so close even to the best c. The more natural this lust of ambition is to all the more must every one of us labour to resist it in our selves Hebr. 12. 1. we are bid to cast off or lay aside the sin that hangeth so fast on c. such a sin is this of ambition and desire of worldly honour and advancement above others Labour we then to shake off this sin Remedies against it 1. Resist and take away the causes of this sin as pride self-love which are also so natural and stick so close to every one of us c. On the contrary labour for true humility and self-denyal shewing this humility by preferring others before our selves and being more forward to give honour than to receive it Rom. 12. 10. In giving honour prefer one another See Psal 131. 2. Consider the danger of this sin of Ambition being an enemy and hinderance to faith yea such a sin as cannot stand with faith Joh. 5. 44. How can ye believe c. It is also the cause of other hurtful and dangerous sins as of wrath strife and envy Gal. 5. 26. Let us not be desirous of vain-glory provoking one another and envying one another Besides many other sins which are occasioned by this sin as covetousness unjustice fraud lying dissembling flattery c. For these are the common practises of such as are ambitious and seek to climb to high honour c. 3. Consider what our Saviour Christ saith Matth. 23. 12. Whosoever shall exalt himself shall be brought low and he that shall humble hemself shall be exalted 4. Consider the vanity of all worldly honour how unprofitable and uncertain c. 1 Joh. 2. 17. The world pâ—sseth away and the lust of it Examples in Haman Nebuchadnezzar and Herod Mark 10. 38 c. But Jesus said unto them Ye know not what ye ask c. May 10. 1629. NOw followeth our Saviour's answer to the Petition of the two Disciples together with further conference between them His answer is twofold 1. More brief and obscure ver 38. 2. More full and plain ver 39 40. Of the first His more brief and obscure answer consisteth of two parts 1. An Admonition or reproof of them for their ignorance shewed in preferring that suite to him in these words Ye know not what ye ask 2. A Question which he demands of them the better to convince them of their ignorance and rashness in making that suite unto him in these words Can ye drink of the Cup c. The Question is touching their partaking with him in his sufferings Whether they were able and fit to suffer the same or the like c Ye know not what ye ask These words are uttered by our Saviour in way of Admonition and Reproof of the two Disciples and their Mother for their fault and sin which they were guilty of in preferring such an unfit Petition to Christ as they did And by these words our Saviour doth discover to them the cause or ground of their offence viz. their ignorance folly and rashness in that they did not know or not duly consider either the nature and quality of Christ's Kingdom and Glory that it was wholly spiritual and heavenly and not earthly or temporal such as the Kingdoms of this World are neither did they know or consider duly their own estate and condition which they were called unto in this this World which was rather to be abased by suffering much affliction than to be advanced to worldly honour c. Therefore they asked they knew not what that which was unfit for them to desire and for him to grant And this he urgeth as one reason of his denying their suite Observ 1 Observ 1. The Duty of such as have charge of others Souls carefully to admonish and reprove those of their charge when they do offend and are faulty c. Observ 2 Observ 2. In that our Saviour here reproveth two of his best beloved Disciples c. Learn that such as have a calling to reprove sin in others must not herein spare their nearest or dearest friends c. See both these points before chap. 8. 32. Observ 3 Observ 3. Ignorance of the will of God in those things which we ought to know is one great and usual cause of errour and sin in practise The ignorance of these two Disciples touching the nature of Christ's Kingdome c. was the cause of their errour and sin committed in putting up this ambitious sute to Christ Matth. 22. 29. Our Saviour sayes to the Sadduces Ye do err not knowing the Scriptures c. Hence it is that where ignorance reigneth there usually other gross sins do reign Hos 4. 1 2. No knowledg of God in the Land Therefore by swearing and lying and killing c. they break out c. Ephes 4. 18. The Gentiles having their cogitations darkned and blinded with ignorance gave themselves over to commit sin with greediness Use 1 Use 1. See the dangerous estate of ignorant persons which have no competent knowledg or understanding of the will of God revealed in his Word Their lives must needs be profane and tainted with gross sins and experience shews it to be so usually c. Use 2 Use 2. To stir up all sorts to labour for sound knowledg of the will of God revealed in his Word that by this means we may be the better preserved from erronious and sinfull practices To this end search the Scriptures c. Joh. 5. 39. and let the Word of God dwell in us richly c. Col. 3. 16. Observ 4 Observ 4. In that our Saviour urgeth this as one reason why he denyed their sute because they asked they knew not what viz. that which was unfit for them c. Hence gather
our Saviour by James and John the sons of Zebedee together with our Saviour's answer and denyal of their sute Now followeth the Event or Consequent following hereupon viz. Our Saviour's taking occasion further to instruct all his twelve Disciples in the practice of true humility and disswading them from the sin of ambition in seeking after worldly dignity and preferment one above another Where 1. Consider the occasion of our Saviour's instructing them in the practice of humility c. which was the offence or displeasure taken by the other ten Disciples against James and John for preferring that ambitious sute to Christ Verse 41. When the ten heard it c. 2. The Doctrine or teaching it self Vers 42. c. usque ad 46. Of the first When the ten That is the other 10. Disciples or Apostles of Christ which as it seems were present or not far off when the sons of Zebedee put up their Petition and received the former negative answer from Christ Heard it Viz. The Peâ—ition preferred by them with Christ's Answer They began to be much displeased with James and John Or to be moved with indignation against them as the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 doth signifie which shews they took great offence and displeasure at them for that their ambition in deâ—iring to be preferred above themselves Here note That though there was just cause for the Ten to be offended or displeased at the other two for their ambition yet even the ten were also very faulty and much to blame herein in that their displeasure did not proceed from a true hatred and dislike of the sin of ambition in their fellow-Disciples as it should have done but rather from the same or the like carnal lust of ambition in themselves which made them unwilling to have any preferred before them as also from the sin of Envy which caused them to be discontented at the other two for seeking to climb up above them in honour And that they were thus faulty herein may appear by that which followes immediately in the Text in that our Saviour presently upon this calls them all to him and takes occasion to dehort them from ambition and to teach them the practice of humility which argues that they were all at this time much tainted with the sin of ambition Observ 1 Observ 1. The truth of that which we have often heard before viz. that the best Saints of God in this life are tainted with sinful corruptions and infirmities As here Christ's Disciples discover aâ—bition and envy one against another which caused the ten to take offence at the other two for desiring to be preferred above them c. Of this see before Observ 2 Observ 2. How natural the sin of ambition and desire of honour and preferment above others is even to good Christians such as Christ's Disciples in that they were all tainted with it and shewed themselves so to be not only the sons of Zebedee as we have before heard but also the other ten as here we see for else they would not have been so offended at James and John for seeking to be advanced above them This shews this sin of ambition to be very natural even to the best Christians and that it is a very general fault and corruption with which all Christians are by nature tainted more or less Vse Use The more natural it is the more are we to resist and strive against it by all good means c. See before Verse 37. The rather because it is a sin so hard to be mortified in us a disease so hard to be cured in us as we see here in the Disciples of Christ For although our Saviour had before plainly reproved this sin in the sons of Zebedee yet we see how soon the other 10 Disciples offended in the same kind and stumbled at the same stone again c. Observ 3 Observ 3. The great blindness and corruption of our Nature in that we are more apt to see and to be displeased at the faults and sins of others then at our own sins yea we can be offended at the same sins in others with which we our selves are tainted and whereof we are guilty at the same time as the 10. Disciples here were offended at the ambition of James and John and yet could not see or be truly displeased at their own ambition and envy at the same time This shews how blind we are in seeing our own faults and how partial in judging and censuring our own and others corruptions in that we can be so much offended at others sins and yet not at all displeased at our own as we should be We can sooner see the more in our brothers eye then the beam in our own as our Saviour saith We are like those Women called Lamiae whereof the Heathen Poets write who when they went abroad did put on their eyes but being at home put them off and kept them in a box so they could see all things abroad but nothing at home So is it with us by nature we â—re quick-sighted abroad in discerning others faults but blind athome in seeing our own So also we are apt to censure and be displeased at others faults and yet to bear with the same in our selves But what saith the Apostle in this case Rom. 2. 1. Thou art inexcusable O man whosoever thou art that judgest for wherein thou judgest another thou condemnest thy self for thou that judgest dost the same things Vse Use To take heed of this blind and partial dealing with our own and others sins that we be not forward to see and be offended at others faults and corruptions and in the mean time blind to see our own and partial in bearing with them Especially take heed of censuring and being offended at the same sins in others whereof thou thy self art guilty at the same time On the contrary labour first to see thy own corruptions and to be truly displeased at them and then to be offended at others faults First cast out the beam from thine own eye c. Begin at home to see and censure sin Observ 4 Observ 4. The evil and mischievous effects of ambition which it causeth and bringeth forth 1. It is a great cause of envy amongst men causing them to repine and be discontented when others are preferred before them As here the 10 Disciples when the other two did but desire to be preferred c. 2. It is one great cause of those offences and scandals which arise amongst men whereby they are offended and displeased one at another when they see or hear of others preferred before them in honour and dignity And hence also cometh strife and debate oftentimes as here was like to have been c. Luke 23. 4. Thus was it also here with the 10 Disciples Their ambitious minds caused them to be offended at the other two c. The like we may see in Joseph's brethren who envied him and were offended at him
every one of us especially such as are most blind and ignorant in the things of God that is in things spiritual and heavenly c. and were never yet cured by Christ of this blindness nay never yet had the eyes of their minds truly â—nlightned by the Spirit of Christ to see and know those things which concern their eternal peace and salvation let such above all others be stirred up here by the example of this poor blind man to seek and sue to Christ to be cured of their spiritual blindness and to have their minds enlightned as he did to have his bodily eyes opened c. How often doth David in the Psalms pray to God to open the eyes of his mind and to enlighten him with true knowledg of his Will as Psal 119. 18. Open thou mine eyes that I may behold wondrous things out of thy Law and Verse 33. Teach me O Lord the way of thy Statutes c. and Verse 34. Give me understanding and I shall keep thy Law So let every ore of us pray and sue to God and to Christ Jesus the Son of God often and daily to open the eyes of our minds and understandings to see and know the things of God revealed in his Word c. For he only can do it He that opened the bodily eyes of this blind man he only can cure us of our spiritual blindness c. He it is that must anoint the eyes of the mind with that spiritual eye-salve mentioned Rev. 3. 18. Therefore 1 Joh. 2. 27. it is said The anointing which ye have received abideth in you and shall teach you all things c. We have not this anointing from our selves but must receive iâ— from Christ Therefore also Joh. 1. 9. he is said to be that light which lighteth every man that cometh into the world that is every one of God's Elect which comes to be enlightned and Mal. 4. 2. He is called the Sun of righteousnesse who giveth light to such as sit in spiritual darkness of ignorance c. This being so let every one that is yet ignorant and blind in the things of God seek and sue to Jesus Christ this Sun of righteousness to be enlightened and ro be cured of his spiritual blindnesse c. And to this end labour first to see and be sensible of thine own blindness and ignorance by nature in the things of God that thou dost sit in darknesse and in the shadow of death as the Scripture saith of such as live in ignorance of God and of the means of salvation yea that thou art very darknesse it self as the Apostle sayes of the Ephesians Chap. 5. And think what a misery this is far worse than to be blind in body That blindnesse is nothing to this Therefore let this consideration drive thee to Christ and cause thee to call and cry most earnestly to him to cure thee c. Here followeth Verse 52. the Miracle it self Where 1. Consider the manner of our Saviour's working it or the means used by him in the working of it viz. the uttering of these words of comfort to the blind man Go thy way thy faith hath made thee whole Whither also is to be referred the outward action of touching the eyes of both the blind men which were at this time cured Matth. 20. 34. 2. The miraculous Effect which followed in this blind man Immediately he received his sight 3. Another Effect which this caused and brought forth in him viz. his thankfulness to Christ for the benefit of this Miracle which he testified by following Jesus in the way Of the first Our Saviour in curing him of his blindnesse did use these words here mentioned as also the outward touching of his eyes not that he could not have wrought the Miracle without these but the more to confirm the faith of the blind man as also the faith of his Disciples and others which were present Observ Observ In that our Saviour used no other means here in curing this blind man but only his bare word spoken together with the outward action of touching his eyes which yet was no means or cause in it self of the Miracle but a sign only c hence gather the Divine power of Christ and consequently the truth of his God-head in that he was able to work this miraculous cure above and beyond the power of nature and that without any natural or ordinary means but only by speaking the word and touching the eyes of the blind c. This seemeth to confirm our faith in the Person of Christ that he is not only true man but true God also in one and the same person and consequently the only true Messiah the confirmation of which truth was one main end of all the Miracles of Christ Joh. 20. 31. But of this often before Now more particularly touching the words of comfort which our Saviour here useth to the blind man they consist of two parts 1. He bids him go his way that is to depart in peace and with this comfort and assurance That his Petition was now granted and that he should indeed be cured of his blindness 2. He doth for his further comfort commend his faith as the instrumental cause or mean by which he came to be made whole that is to receive and be partaker of this miraculous cure of his blindnesse Thy faith c. Upon the first I will not insist Of the second Thy faith Whereby thou dost believe me to be the true Messiah and that I am both able and willing to cure thee of thy blindnesse Hath made thee whole This is not to be understood as if he were cured by the power or vertue of his faith either as the efficient cause or as the meritorious cause deserving this at the hands of Christ for the cure was wrought only by the power of Christ and that freely of his meer grace and mercy but he ascribes it to the faith of the blind man 1. Because it was the instrumental cause or means by which he did apprehend the power and goodnesse of Christ for the obtaining of this miraculous cure 2. Because it was also a Motive to move Christ the rather to cure him though no meritorious cause of the cure Quest 1 Quest 1. Whether was this faith of the blind man a true justifying faith apprehending Christ's mercy for pardon of his sins c or only a belief of his power and mercy for the obtaining of this Miracle Answ Answ It is most probable that he was indued with a justifying faith at least with some seed or beginings of it sowen in his heart and wrought in him by the Spirit of Christ and this is the more probable because it is said afterward that he followed Christ in the way in token of his thankfulnesse for this benefit expressing his faith by that special fruit of it c. Yet our Saviour doth not seem here to speak of his faith as it did justifie him but as
our Saviour drew to his death the more diligent and frequent was he in Preaching Now followeth the second occasion His being hungry by the way as he was going back from Bethany to Jerusalem Now some think that this was not a true natural hunger but rather feined or voluntarily assumed by our Saviour to the end he might from thence take occasion to seek fruit from the Fig-tree and finding none to curse it But we are rather to think that it was a true and natural hunger because the Evangelists do plainly affirm that he was hungry and not that he feigned himself hungry or made shew of hunger or voluntarily take on him this hunger without any natural or ordinary cause foregoing Now we are not to depart from the proper and usual sense and signification of the words of Scripture when there is no just or urgent cause so to do Therefore seeing the word hunger doth properly and usually signify a true and natural hunger we are so to take it in this place Quest Quest How came it to pass that our Saviour was hungry in the morning of the day Answ Answ 1. It is most probable that he being much imployed the day before partly in his journey or riding to Jerusalem and partly in the labour of teaching in the Temple had little time that day to eat much if any thing at all 1. It is likely that he now came forth early in the morning from Bethany and so was fasting as yet so that he might well be hungry Observ Observ The truth of Christs humane nature in that his body was subject to such natural infirmities as ours are subject to as to suffer hunger thirst weariness c. But of this in part before ver 11. Joh. 4. 7. He was weary and thirsty in his journey Matth. 4. After he had fasted fourty dayes and fourty nights he felt hunger Joh. 19. 28. Being upon the Cross he thirsted He took upon him not onely the substance of our nature that is a true humane Soul and body but also the infirmities of our nature while he was on earth in state of humiliation viz. such as are meerly natural and not sinfull Hebr. 4. 15. In all things tempted as we are yet without sin And Hebr. 2. 14. He took part of flesh and bloud Vse 1 Use 1. To confute those Hereticks which deny or oppose the truth of Christs humane nature c. Use 2 Use 2. See by this how far Christ Jesus the Son of God abased himself for us and our Salvation not onely to take our nature upon him but also the infirmities of our nature as to suffer natural hunger thirst weariness pain of body grief of mind c. In a word so made like us in all things except sin c. The greatest humility and abasement that ever was set forth by the Apostle Phil. 2. 6 7. as a singular and most eminent pattern of humility for us to follow which must therefore move every one of us to labour that the same mind may be in us which was in Christ that is an humble and lowly mind and heart abased in ourselves before God and submitting our selves in all humility towards our Brethren carrying our selves humbly towards them abasing our selves to any the meanest Office of love for the good of others Gal. 5. 13. By love serve one another Not to carry our selves so proudly and disdainfully towards our Brethren as many do but in all humble manner as becommeth us Matth. 11. Learn of me saith our Saviour for I am lowly c. And 1 Pet. 5. 5. All of you be subject one to another and be cloathed with humility for God resisteth the proud c. Vse 3 Use 3. To comfort us in such infirmities and miseries as our nature is subject to as bodily hunger thirst weariness pain of body grief of mind c. when we feel these then to remember that Christ Jesus our Saviour in time of his humiliation on earth felt and had experience of the same and that to this end that he might be the more ready and willing to help and comfort us and to shew pitty on us being pressed with such infirmities c. as Hebr. 2. 17. In all things it behoved him to be made like his brethren that he might be a mercifull High-Priest c. A man that comes to comfort his friend in sickness if himself have had experience of the same grief is so much the more willing and fit to comfort his friend c. So here c. This therefore serves to strengthen our Faith in the mercy of Christ Jesus our Saviour assuring us that he being now in heaven at Gods right hand and so free from all infirmities yet because he had heretofore experience of our natural infirmities and miseries in time of his humiliation on earth therefore he cannot but be the more pittifull towards us c. Use 4 Use 4. A ground of patience also to us willingly and contentedly to bear such infirmities and afflictions when God calls us to it as to suffer hunger thirst pain weariness c. Seeing Christ suffered these before us Now followeth the third occasion of our Saviours cursing the Fig-tree viz. his espying of the tree afar off having leaves upon it It is likely that although our Saviour espyed the Fig-tree as he went by the way as Matth. 21. 19. yet that the Fig-tree grew somewhat out of the way which led from Bethany to Jerusalem because it is said He saw it afar off yet was it not so far off but that he could see and discern it and the leaves upon it as he went by the way Now followeth the motive or impulsive cause moving our Saviour to curse this Fig-tree viz. his going to seek fruit upon it and finding none but leaves onely He came if haply he might find c. where also is added the reason why he found no fruit because the time for Figs was not yet The end of his going to seek fruit on it was 1. To refresh himself in his hunger if there had bin any fruit upon it 2. That finding none upon it he might hence take occasion to shew his Divine power in cursing the tree and causing it suddenly to wither and dry up by the roots Quest Quest Did not our Saviour know before he went to the Tree that there was no fruit c Answ Answ Yes He could not be ignorant hereof as he was God for so he knew all things as Peter truly acknowledged Joh. 21. 17. but as man or according to his humane nature simply considered he might be ignorant hereof and that without sin for seeing the tree afar off he discerned it to have leaves but could not as he was man with bodily eyes discern whether it had any fruit or no upon it Quest It followeth For the time of Figs was not yet Quest Why then did our Saviour seek fruit upon it and curse it for bearing none Answ Answ 1. Some
our Saviour here shew his zeal for Gods glory by using his power in reforming these sins and abuses practised in the Temple Observ 3 Observ 3. In that our Saviour shewed his zeal by dealing so thoroughly and unpartially here in reforming abuses in the Temple sparing none but casting out all the buyers and sellers as is said Matth. 21. 12. and not suffering so much as a common vessel to be carried through the Temple hence gather That such as are in authority in the Church ought not only to be careful to reform abuses and to purge them out of the Church but they are also to deal thoroughly and unpartially in this work of reformation not onely purging out some abuses and disorders but all not sparing any no not the least By this they are to shew their zeal for God's glory Thus ought Magistrates to shew their zeal in reforming all sorts of abuses and corruptions in the Church As the Religious Kings of Judah Hezekiah Josiah c. who did not only reform some things amisse in their times but all the grosse and known abuses then raigning in the Church They did not only pull down all Idolatry but took away all means and occasions of it as Idolatrous Altars Images Groves High Places c. And that throughout their whole Land and Kingdom 2 King 23. 24. Josiah did put away all abominations that were espyed in the Land of Judah and in Hierusalem c. Therefore in the following Verse it is said He turned to the Lord with all his heart c. Thus also Ministers of the Word ought to shew their zeal in opposing all abuses in the Church and seeking to reform them They are not to spare or wink at any but to tax and reprove all even the smallest both in their publick Ministery and in private also when there is cause and occasion is offered Thus also should Masters of Families be careful not only to reâ—orm some abuses in their Families but all not tolerating or winking at the least c. Use Use For reproof of such as being in authority in the Church and so being called to reform abuses and corruptions reigning therein do it to halves and partially opposing some abuses but tolerating and winking at others Thus do some Magistrates favouring and sparing some offenders and some abuses suffering them to go unpunished being thereunto moved by some sinister respect The fault of some of the Kings of Judah and Israel that they reformed some things amiss but not all So Jehu 2 King 10. 29. yea Asa a good King yet c. 1 King 15. 14. On the contrary see Jer. 48. 10. He is cursed that doth the work of the Lord negligently So also some Ministers are partial in opposing abuses and corruptions in the Church and in seeking to reform them They reprove some sins and abuses and set themselves against them by their Ministry but not against all Some they wink at and bear with This shews want of true zeal for Gods glory c. Observ 5 Observ 5. Lastly In that our Saviour here was so strict and rigorous that he would not suffer the smallest profanation of the Temple being the place consecrated to Gods solemn worship he would not suffer so much as a common Vessel to be carried through it Hence gather that by the same reason the smallest abuse or profanation of the Sabbath day being the day and time hallowed to God is not to be tolerated in the Church but to be opposed and hindered by all means especially by such as are in Authority as Magistrates Ministers c. Vse Use Against such as think some breaches of the Sabbath may be tolerated well enough as worldly talk or conference doing of some worldly business left undone the day before buying and selling of small matters using some sports c. Some think these are small matters and that we need not be so strict or precise as to oppose or hinder them from being done On the contrary no profanation of the Sabbath is to be accounted small And if our Saviour were so strict in hindering the least profanation of the place of Gods worship then we cannot be too strict in opposing the least profanation of the day and time of Gods Worship Mark 11. 17. And he taught saying unto them Is it not written My House shall be called of all Nations the Jan. 17. 1629. House of Prayer but ye have made it a den of Thieves HItherto of the actions performed by our Saviour in purging the Temple at Hierusalem from abuses 1. His driving out the buyers and sellers 2. Overthrowing the Tables of the Money-changers and seats of such as sold Doves 3. His not suffering so much as a common Vessel to be carried thorow the Temple Now followeth his words and Doctrine joyned with his former actions In which words he renders a reason of his former extraordinary fact in casting out those buyers and sellers c. which reason is taken from the great sin of those buyers sellers and Money-changers in that they abused the Temple to a contrary end unto that for which it was ordained For whereas it was ordained to be a house of Prayer they had turned it into a den of Thieves Observ Observ Such as have a Calling to reform abuses in the Church ought to have good ground and reason for that they do herein and to shew it if need be c. In the words consider two things 1. A declaration or shewing of the true end and use for which the Temple was ordained of God viz. to be a house of Prayer which our Saviour proveth by Scripture out of Esay 56. 7. 2. A sharp reproof of those profaners of the Temple for their gross abusing of that holy place whereby they turned that which was appointed for a house of Prayer into a den of Thieves which reproof is also grounded on Jer. 7. 11. Of the first He taught That is shewed the ground and cause of his former sharp and severe proceeding against these profaners of the Temple in driving them out thence c. Is it not written The place of Scripture where this is written which our Saviour here alledgeth is Esay 56. 7. Of which I will speak afterward Observ Observ In that our Saviour alledgeth Scripture here as the ground of his proceeding in purging the Temple from those profane abuses before mentioned Hence we learn what should be the ground and rule of all proceedings of such as are in Authority in reforming abuses and corruptions in the Church viz. the Scriptures or written Word of God Upon this ground and by this rule our Saviour here proceeded So at other times as chap. 10. 6. c. when he would reform the corrupt Doctrine of the Pharisees and the unlawfull practice used among the Jews in putting away Wives for small or sleight causes he alledgeth against them the written Word of God concerning the first institution of Marriage This then is the ground and
Synagogues are called houses of God Psal 83. 12. And although God hath not now in these times of the New Testament tyed his presence in the same manner to the publick places of his worship as he did to the Temple in times of the Old Testament yet he hath also now made a special promise of his gratious presence in all such places where his people do assemble for his publiâ—k worship Matth. 18. 20. Where two or three are gathered together in my Name c. The place of Gods publick worship is called the face of God Gen. 4. 14. Vse Use This should cause us to love and esteem highly of such places appointed for the publick worship of God where the people of God do assemble and meet to perform such solemn worship Seeing they are the houses of God where he dwelleth we should love and desire to be in them and to joyn there with the people of God in his publick worship Thus did David Psal 26. 8. Lord I have loved the habitation of thy house and place where thine honour dwelleth So else where as Psal 27. 4. One thing have I desired of the Lord c. that I may dwell in the house of the Lord c. And Psal 84. And Psal 122. 1. I was glad when they said unto me let us go into the house of the Lord. So should we be shewing our forwardness on all occasions to frequent such publick places of Gods worship See Act. 2. 46. Luke 2. 37. which shews the sin of those who are so negligent and slack in comming to these publick places of Gods worship who shew so little love to Gods house and to the place where his honour dwelleth that a small matter hinders them from comming to it to joyn in publick duties of Godâ— worship A shower of rain c. which would not hinder them from a Feast or merry-meeting yet hinders them from Gods house where they should enjoy his presence in his Ordinances c. See Heb. 10. 25. Mark 11. 17. My house shall be called of all Nations c. Janu. 24. 1629. OF the second The end and use for which the house of God or Temple at Jerusalem was ordained viz. to be a house of Prayer that is a place peculiar for Gods publick worship to be performed in which is also Typically to be understod of every other publick place of Gods worship in these times of the New Testament Observ 1. The true end and use for which all publick places of Gods worship are ordained viz. that they may be houses or places of Prayer that is peculiar places for the performance of Gods publick worship To this end they are ordained and to this use they ought to serve This was the only use and end for which the Temple was ordained and to which it served by Gods appointment viz. to be a peculiar place for performance of the publick and solemn duties of Gods Service as Prayer Sacrifices Reading and Hearing of the Law read and expounded to the people 2 Chron. 7. 12. Therefore doth the Lord hereby his Prophet call it an House of Prayer and saith it shall be so called and accounted of all Nations And to this very end doth our Saviour here alledg these words of the Prophet to shew the true use for which the Temple at Hierusalem was ordained and ought to serve viz. to be a peculiar place for performance of holy and Religious duties of Gods publick worship For which cause it was also called a Sanctuary and holy place because it was ordained for a holy and Religious use to be employed in publick and solemn duties of Gods Service See Act. 2. 46. So likewise the Synagogues of the Jews which they had in Hierusalem and other Cities were ordained to this holy end and use viz. to be peculiar places for performance of Gods publick Worship as Prayer Reading and Hearing of the Law and Prophets read and expounded c. Therefore our Saviour Christ when he entred into any Synagogue of the Jews it was still to perform some such Religious duty of Gods worship So also the Apostles used to perform such duties in the Synagogues where they came as we read in the Acts of the Apostles The same may be said of all such publick places of Gods worship in our times they are ordained to be houses of Prayer Preaching and Hearing of the Word c. Vse 1 Use 1. See the sin of those who abuse the publick places of God's Worship to other unlawful ends As 1. The Papists employing Churches to Idolatry as to worshipping of Images Prayer to Saints saying or singing of Masse c. These turn the houses of God which should be houses of Prayer and places for Gods true worship into houses of Idolatry superstition and false worship and so of houses of God they make them Synagogues of Satan 2. Such as turn Churches or such like places consecrated and appointed for Gods service to common or profane uses and so hinder the publick worship of God by taking away the places in which Gods people should assemble for that end Thus some have done See Psal 83. 12. 3. Such as come to Church for profane and common ends c. not to serve God religiously in the Congregation but rather to sleep there or to spend time in talking or prating and laughing in time of Divine Service or to fit gazing about upon others Such also as come to shew their vanity and pride in apparrell or to talk with their Neighbours about worldly business c. or to censure or carp at their Minister These turn the house of God which should be a house of Prayer and Religious Worship into a house or place to sleep in or to be vain and idle or into a Common-Hall or Market place to do worldly business in Such also abuse the publick place of God's Worship who make it a place for strife and debate a place to wrangle or fall out in or to revile one another These turn the house of Prayer or worshipping of God into a place of strife and debate with men Great is the sin of all such as do thus profane and abuse the house of God Use 2 Vse 2. See we be careful to employ and use the publike places of Gods Worship to that right end for which they are ordained seeing they are houses of Prayer that is of Divine and Religious Worship see we so use them making conscience to come and repair to them duly to perform publick duties of God's worship as Prayer Preaching and hearing the Word administring of Sacraments And not only to perform them but in due manner not for fashion and custom but of conscience to God in faith and obedience to his Will who requireth of us these Services Also with due fear and reverence of the Majesty of God before whom we stand and in whose sight we are when we come to serve him in his house of Prayer Levit. 26. 2. And to
ready and forward to give those things we desire so far as he sees to be fit and expedient Psal 36. 7. How excellent is thy mercy c. 4. Consider the Almighty power of God being All-sufficient and able to give us whatsoever we desire and is needfull and fit for us for Soul or body yea those things which seem most hard and difficult to be obtained Ephes 3. He is able to do above all we ask or think Upon this ground did the three Children believe and trust in God for deliverance Dan. 3. 17. Our God is able c. Abraham Rom. 4. 21. was perswaded that what God had promised he was able to perform Paul 2 Tim. 1. 12. I know whom I have believed and I am perswaded he is able to keep c. 5. The truth and faithfulness of God in his Word and Promise Hebr. 11. 11. Sarah judged him faithful who had promised And 1 Cor. 10. 13. God is faithfull c. 6. Our former experience of Gods power mercy and goodness in giving us the things we have desired and wanted so far as hath bin good for us 1 Sam. 17. 37. David trusted on God to give him Victory over Goliah because he had formerly delivered him from the Lyon and Bear So Paul 2 Cor. 1. 10. Who delivered us from so great a death c. In whom we trust that he will yet deliver us Consider these grounds and Motives c. Vse 3 Use 3. See what to do now we come to the Sacrament of the Lords Supper if we desire to be partakers of Christ himself and the saving benefits of his death as forgiveness of sins Justification c. which are all sealed to us in this Sacrament and not only so but to be more and more assured that we are partakers of these benefits Then labour not only to bring Faith in thy heart to this Sacrament but by this Faith to rest and rely upon God that is upon his power and mercy and upon the truth of his Word and promise which he hath made to such as come duly prepared and use this Sacrament aright that together with the Bread and Wine he will most certainly give Christ with his benefits as pardon of sins c. Labour by Faith to believe and rest upon this promise of God Then be sure thou shalt be partaker of the things promised yea thou shalt by means of the Sacrament come to more comfortable feeling and assurance that Christ is thine and that in him thou hast thy sins forgiven art reconciled to God c. Though thou see nothing in thy self to move thee to believe this but the contrary yet have Faith in God rest on his power mercy truth of his promise c. Use 4 Use 4. Comfort to such as can and do by Faith believe in God and rest on him for all things which they desire and have need of c. Such shall want nothing that is good for them Psal 34. As they honour God by believing his power goodness faithfulness c. So he will honour them by giving to them all things needfull and fit for them by fulfilling all their lawful and good desires so far as may make for his glory and their good Observ 4 Observ 4. Though the Disciples had Faith already yet he exhorts them to it Hence gather that Christians ought not to content themselves with that measure of Faith or confidence in God which they have already but to labour for a further degree of faith and for further growth and increase therein So Luke 17. 5. the Apostles pray unto Christ to increase their Faith And Mark 9. 24. the father of the Lunâ—tick child Lord I believe help thou my unbelief 2 Pet. 3. 18. Grow in Grace c. If in other Graces then in Faith Reasons Reasons 1. It is the nature of all sanctifying graces to grow and increase and to cause those in whom they are to desire and labour to grow in them Matth. 13. 31. The Kingdome of heaven is like unto a grain of Mustardseed c. 2. God hath ordained means not onely to work Faith in us but also to confirm and strengthen it and to cause us to grow in it As 1. The Ministry of the Word 1 Pet. 2. 2. Desire the sincere miâ—k of the Word that ye may grow thereby 2. The use of the Sacraments especially of the Lords Supper which is a Sacrament of Spiritual nourishment and growth in grace ordained of purpose to confirm our Faith c. 3. Prayer unto God for he will give his Spirit that is the graces of it viz. a further increase of them to such as ask the same Luke 11. 13. 4. To these also may be added all other helps and means to strengthen our Faith a private reading of the Scriptures meditation of the promises of God c. All these means hath God ordained for the confirming of our Faith which shews that it is his will we should not stand at a stay but labour to grow and increase therein Use 1 Use 1. To stir us up to labour for this growth and increase of Faith in our selves using all good means ordained of God to this end as diligent attendance on the Ministry of the Word Prayer Meditation in the Word and Promises of God c. To this end also labour to see and feel the weakness and imperfection of thy Faith that this may stir thee up to hunger and thirst after increase c. And then if thou use the means conscionably God will satisfy thy hunger and thirst for he filleth the hungry with good things c. Esay 44. 3. I will powre water upon the thirsty c. Some think their Faith is perfect already and needs no growth which is a fond opinion without all ground of Scripture yea contrary to it 1 Cor. 13. 9. Phil. 3. 12. Others despise the means of growth as the Ministry of the Word c. A manifest sign there is as yet no true Faith in them for if there were they could not but desire to grow and carefully use the means c. Vse 2 Use 2. See what cause for us to esteem highly of the Sacrament of the Lords Supper and to desire often to be partakers of it seeing it is one principal means ordained of God to confirm and strengthen our Faith in God for the obtaining of Christ and all benefits of his death c. Consider how great a mercy in God to ordain this excellent help to confirm our Faith and to add this means to the Ministry of the Word whereas he might have given us that alone c. Therefore let every one of us make use of this excellent means for the helping and strengthening of our Faith and confidence in God and in Christ Jesus for the pardon of our sins and all other saving graces c. And to this end remember before thou come to this Sacrament not only to examine what Faith thou hast but the wants
think of such as are content to forgive some wrongs and some enemies but not all They can perhaps put up some small or petty inâ—uries but if greater injuries or indignities be offered them they will not forgive but bear malice and seek revenge c. This is no true forgiveness and so no true love but counterfeit Such must remember these words Forgive if ye have ought against any c. Observ 2 Observ 2. In that our Saviour presupposeth here that his Disciples should have enemies who should wrong and abuse them and against whom they should have just matter of complaint for such wrongs hence gather That Christians must make account to have enemies and to meet with wrongs and abuses at the hands of men yea with many wrongs and injuries They must make account sometimes yea oftentimes to have matter of just complaint against others for wrongs done unto them This is here taken for granted And if it were not so there should be no need of forgiveness and â—o this Exhortation of our Saviour should be in vain That which our Saviour speaketh Matth. 18. 7. touching those offences or scandals by which men do hinder others in the wayes of God and in the way of salvation is true of all offences and wrongs offered to the Saints and Servants of God that it must needs be that such offences shall come It cannot be avoided so long as there is a Devil and wicked men in the World it must needs be that the true servants of God shall be much wronged and abused in the World Joh. 16. ult In the world ye shall have tribulation So long as ye live in the world ye must look to have many enemies and to suffer much at the hands of wicked men Matth. 10. 17. Thus it hath been with the best of God's Saints and Servants in all times as with the Prophets Apostles Martyrs yea Christ himself How many enemies had they how many wrongs and abuses did they meet with at the hands of men in this World Vse 1 Vse 1. To comfort good Christians when they meet with many enemies and with many wrongs and abuses offered them by others especially if it be in way of well-doing and for the keeping of a good conscience c. It is no new thing but that which hath ever been the lot and portion of God's Saints and Servants in this World Therefore if it be so with thee be not discouraged but remember Matth. 5. 11. Blessed are ye when men shall revile you and persecute you and shall say all manner of evill against you falsly for my sake Rejoyce c. For so persecuted they the Prophets before you Use 2 Use 2. It must teach us to prepare and arm our selves before-hand to meet with enemies and with wrong and offences at the hands of men especially of wicked men so long as we live in this World And therefore to pray and labour for Christian courage patience and meekness to bear such wrongs and abuses as shall be offered us seeing it cannot be avoided but we must have enemies and must be much wronged at the hands of men we have therefore need of patience and meekness to bear such wrongs and of courage to stand against all enemies opposing us especially for well-doing Some say They cannot endure to be wronged As much as to say Thou canst not be a good Christian or true Disciple of Christ for if thou wilt be such a one indeed thou must make account to have enemies and to be much wronged c. The Disciple is not above his Master c. Matth. 10. Mark 11. 25. And when ye stand praying forgive c. that your Father also which is in heaven c. May 2. 1630. OF our Saviour's Exhortation of his Disciples to the forgiving of enemies and wrongs when they come before God to pray we have heard before Now followeth the Reasons enforcing this Exhortation 1. From the benefit and good which is promised and should come to them by this means they should have their sins forgiven of God 2. From the contrary hurt and danger ensuing if they forgive not others then God will not forgive them Of the first That your Father That is God who is your Father not only by Creation c. but more especially by grace of Adoption in Christ c. Here note that these words That your Father may forgive c. are not so to be taken as if their forgiving of others were the cause of Gods forgiving them or the ground and motive of God's forgiveness but only a condition or qualification required in them as an effect of Gods forgiveness shewing them to be such as were forgiven of God and consequently a means by which they might know and be assured in conscience that they were indeed forgiven of God Which is in heaven Though God be every where present filling Heaven and Earth yet he is said to be in Heaven viz. the third Heavens after a peculiar manner because he doth there and from thence especially and most clearly manifest his presence by the effects of his Divine Power Wisdom Providence c. Therefore Heaven is called his Throne Esay 66. 1. May forgive you your Trespasses By Trespasses understand sins against God called trespasses because by tthem we break the holy Law of God and so offend his Divine Majesty Called also Debts Matth. 6. 13. in he fifth Petition of the Lord's Prayer because by them we make our selves guilty before God by breach of his Law and so we are bound to make satisfaction or else to suffer the punishment due as a man that is indebted to another c. More particularly by trespasses or sins here we are to understand 1. The fault or offence which is the breach of Gods Law 2. The guilt making us liable to punishment 3. The punishment it self due to sin by the Law May forgive you That is freely acquit and discharge you from the fault guilt and punishment of all your sins Quest Quest What need is there for true Believers such as Christ's Disciples were to desire forgiveness of sins seeing they having faith were already assured that their sins were forgiven Answ Answ 1. Their faith being weak and imperfect they had need to desire further and more assurance 2. They were apt through infirmity to fall into new sins which had need of a new act of forgivenesse and of faith to believe and apply the same In the words thus opened consider two things 1. The benefit promised to them if they forgive such as wrong them They shall be forgiven of God that is shall by this means have further assurance in their conscience of God's forgiving their sins 2. The Authour or efficient cause of this benefit of forgiveness of sins which is God himself Described here 1. By a relative title called their Father 2. By his special place of abode In Heaven Of the first The benefit promised Forgiveness of sins at the hands of
and wrongs from the contrary hurt and danger ensuing if they do not forgive then they shall not be forgiven of God The meaning may appear by that which was said before in opening the words of the former Verse Only note here That these words are not so to be understood as if Gods forgiving them did depend upon their forgiving of others as upon the ground or cause of it for that is God's meer grace and mercy in Christ the Mediator but only to shew that their forgiveness of others was a necessary condition or qualification required to be in them as an effect of God's forgiving them to shew and declare them to be such persons as were indeed forgiven of God and therefore that without this condition or qualification found in them they could not be such as had their sins forgiven of God much less could they be assured hereof in conscience Doctr. Doctr. Such as do not freely forgive enemies and all such as wrong or offend them are excluded from all forgiveness at the hands of God and from all true assurance hereof that their sins be forgiven of God They cannot have their sin◠forgiven much less be assured of it This is taught in that Parable of the two Debters Matth. 18. in that he which would not forgive his brother was condemned by his Lord and Master and delivered to the tormentors till he should pay all Whereupon our Saviour inferreth this conclusion Verse ult So likewise shall my heavenly Father do also to you if ye from your hearts forgive not every one his brother their trespasses Therefore also in the 5th Petition of the Lord's Prayer we are taught to pray to God to be forgiven as we forgive others that trespasse against us to shew that unless we do forgive others we cannot be forgiven of God nor be assured thereof in conscience Reas 1 Reason 1. None can have their sins forgiven of God nor be assured of it without faith for by faith only we apprehend Christ and so in him have our sins forgiven Now faith cannot be without love nor true love without forgivenesse of enemies and wrongs Ergò Reas 2 Reas 2. There can be no forgivenesse of sins without repentance Therefore these two are joyned in Scripture Luke 24. 47. Now without forgiving of enemies there can be no repentance because all sin is not forsaken viz. not the sin of malice against our brother Ergo c. Vse 1 Use 1. Terrour to such as do not forgive others which have wronged them but bear malice or grudg of mind against them yea desire and seek revenge c. Such neither are nor shall be forgiven of God much lesse can they have assurance or comfort in conscience that God hath forgiven them so long as they continue in malice or grudg against others and do not freely forgive them They remain in the guilt of their sins and under the wrath of God which abideth on all such as do not repent of their sins and believe in Christ now such as forgive not their brethren but live in malice and enmity against others do neither truly repent nor truly believe and therefore must needs be in a fearfull and damnable estate See then that it is no small matter or light sin to deny forgiveness to enemies and such as wrong us and to bear grudg and malice against the persons of others but such a sin as shuts out from all mercy and forgiveness at God's hands If this were well and seriously thought upon it would terrifie the Consciences of some men and make them afraid to bear malice and grudg of mind against their brethren and to live and go on in it as they do c. Use 2 Use 2. See that such as harbour malice or revenge in their hearts against others do most hurt to themselves by this means instead of hurting their enemies as they desire and think to do for by this means they shut themselves from all mercy and forgiveness at the hands of God and from all comfortable assurance thereof By continuing in malice and enmity against their brethren they make God their enemy and cause him so to continue and to deny them forgiveness because they will not forgive others which have offended them Use 3 Vse 3. See by this the absolute necessity of this practice of love in forgiving enemies and such as offend us how needful this is for all Christians forasmuch as without it we cannot have our sins forgiven of God nor be assured hereof in conscience but are utterly excluded from all forgiveness at God's hand and so are in a damnable estate How should this move and perswade with us freely and from the heart to forgive our enemies and all that have wronged us though never so much or often seeing without this we cannot be forgiven of God nor have any feeling or assurance of the pardon of our sins nor of God's love and favour to us in Christ and so no inward comfort or peace in our Consciences but on the contrary if thou forgive not thy brother though an enemy thou art shut out from all mercy and forgiveness at God's hand and so long as thou continuest in malice and grudg against thy brother or neighbour thou remainest in the guilt of all thy sins and under the wrath of God yea thou art in danger of Hell every hour and minute c. Oh think of it and let it move thee to forgive freely and from the heart such as have wronged thee yea thy greatest enemies and not only to forgive them in heart but to shew and manifest this forgiveness by being ready and forward to a reconciliation yea to seek and labour for it by all means so far as is expedient for this is the true forgiveness required Matth. 5. 23. If thou bring thy gift to the Altar and remembrest that thy brother hath ought against thee leave there thy gift and go first be reconciled to thy brother c. Especially when we come to the Sacrament of the Lord's Supper look that we come in love freely forgiving all enemies and wrongs done to us and not only so but see that we be ready to accept of peace and reconciliation with enemies when it is offered yea to desire and seek it by all good means so far as is expedient yea look that this have been done already before we come to the Sacrament else never look to reap good or comfort by this Ordinance of God Without faith thou art utterly unfit to receive Christ in the Sacrament and there can be no faith in thee without love no love without forgiveness of enemies nor true forgiveness without desire and seeking to be reconciled to thy brother c. and so without this forgiveness and reconciliation thou art utterly unfit to be partaker of the Lord's Table and dost but come there to eat and drink thine own judgment It is but need for me to urge this Point thus far to you yea and much
Authority and Calling of our Saviour Christ and yet they themselves had no lawful calling and authority at least some of them For the High-Priest was chosen yearly as may be gathered from Joh. 11. 49. Joh. 18. 13. whereas by the Law of God he was to keep that Office till the time of his death Neither were the Scribes and Pharisees all of the Tribe of Levi as is probable as they should have been Paul and his Father were of the Tribe of Benjamin Act. 23. 6. Hence we learn That it is one property of hypocrites to tax and reprove that in others which themselves are more faulty in c. Such as are tainted with pride are apt to tax others for it So such as are given to covetousness to uncleanness or unchastity c. Vse Use Take heed of this property and practice of hypocrites that we do not charge or accuse others for such faults and corruptions as we our selve◠are as much or more guilty of but see we have first purged our own Hearts and Consciences by true repentance of such sins as we reprove in others First cast the beam out of thine own eye c. Matth. 7. 5. See Rom. 2. 21. Else it may be said to thee Physitian heal thy self In accusing others thou condemnest thy self if thou be guilty of the same Mark 11. 29 30. And Jesus answered and said unto them I will also ask of you one question or thing and June 13. 1630. answer me and I will tell you by what authority I do these things The baptism of John was it from Heaven or of men Answer me IN the two former Verses we have heard how the chief Priests Scribes and Elders of the people did examine and question with our Saviour about his Calling and Authority which he had to do those things which he did in the Temple at Hierusalem viz. to reform abuses and to preach to the people there and to confirm his Doctrine by Miracles Now the Evangelist in this 29 and 30. Verses doth set down our Saviour's answer unto that Question before moved to him by those his malicious enemies And he answereth them not directly but by propounding to them another question which if they could answer then he promiseth to tell them by what authority he did those things The question is touching the baptism of John whether it were from heaven or of men Where we may consider two things 1. The Preface or preparation to the answer wherein our Saviour tells them that he would also ask of them one question which if they could and would answer then he would answer them c. Verse 29. 2. The Answer it self or rather the question which he further moves to them Vers 30. The baptism of John was it from heaven or of men Answer me I will also ask of you c. Because he knew their malicious purpose in coming to him and moving unto him the former question Not to learn or to rest satisfied in his answer but to cavil and to intrap him therefore he does not return them a direct answer but puts to them another question yet such a one as the very propounding of it was enough to have resolved the matter and to have convinced them of the lawfulness of his authority if they could and would have understood the scope and meaning of his question One question Or one word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 An Hebraism So Matth. 22. ult No man was able to answer him a word And answer me He makes this open challenge unto them the more plainly to convince and reprove their hypocrisie and malice The baptism of John By this we are not only to understand the Sacrament of Baptism which John did first administer and bring into the Church for which cause he was called John the Baptist but the whole Ministery or Ministerial Calling and Function of John Baptist comprehending both his baptism and also his preaching together with the doctrine which he taught unto the people So elsewhere as Act. 1. 23. Beginning from the baptism of John unto the day that he was taken up from us c. and Act. 18. 25. Apollos knew only the baptism of John c. The Reason why John's whole Ministery is called his Baptism is 1. Because he was the first Minister of the Church that was called to administer the Sacrament of Baptism as a new Sacrament of the New Testament succeeding in the room of Circumcision 2. Because in the execution or course of his Ministery he did usually joyn publick Doctrine or Preaching with the administration of Baptism as a preparative unto it Mark 1. 4. John did baptize in the Wilderness and preached the baptism of repentance c. So Act. 19. 4. Was it from heaven That is From God who is in heaven above all other places Heaven the chief Throne and Seat of God is put for God himself as Luke 15. 18. I have sinned against heaven and before thee c. So the meaning is Was the Ministery of John of Divine Ordinance and Institution Was he called and ordained or sent of God to preach and to baptize as he did Or of men That is Ordained or instituted by men only without warrant from God either beside or contraty to the Will and Word of God Was he called of God or by men only to execute that publick Office and Ministery which he took upon him The like manner of speech to this see Act. 5. 38 39. Now by this question thus moved by our Saviour to them he doth plainly imply That John's Calling and whole Ministery was indeed from God and not from men only For this Interrogation hath the force of a vehement Assertion and consequently that his own calling and authority was also from God and not from men only forasmuch as John in his Ministery did testifie of him that he was the Son of God and true Messiah as we may see Joh. 1. 34. Joh. 3. 28. Now follow Instructions from the words And first generally from the words and from our Saviour's answer by putting another question to them Jesus answered c. I will also ask of you one question c. Observ 1 Observ 1. In that our Saviour knowing them to come with malicious purpose doth not directly answer their question but tells them he will ask them another c. hence learn That it is not alwayes necessary or fit to give a direct answer to those demands or questions put to us by others especially by malicious enemies of the truth which come to cavill and intrap us with captious questions and not with a mind to learn or receive satisfaction from us We are not alwayes bound neither is it fit to make answer at least not a plain or direct answer to such cavilling questions but either to be silent or else to put them off with some obscure or indirect answer so to avoid their malicious cavils This wisdom our Saviour here teacheth us in answering his
often heard our Saviour and did also mark and observe those things which he delivered yet in this their hearing they did not understand and in this seeing they did not rightly perceive those Doctrines and Heavenly Mysteries which he taught So it was also with the other Jews Esay 6. 9. Go tell this People Hear ye indeed but understand not and see ye indeed but perceive not c. It is spoken Prophetically shewing what should come to pass when the Word should be preached to them Thus Nicodemus heard our Saviour Christ diligently and well observed his words when he preached to him the doctrine of Regeneration and yet he conceived it not but quite mistook his meaning Joh. 3. So the woman of Samaria Joh. 4. Though she diligently heard Christ speaking to her of the water of life yet did not at first understand him yea it was long before she could understand his doctrine throughly Thus the Apostles themselves though they heard Christ often and diligently marked his doctrine and though they also did rightly understand many things yet some things they did not conceive aright as we see Luke 18. 34. when he told them plainly that he should suffer and rise again yet they understood none of those things but that saying was hid from them Neither knew they c. Reas Reason The Doctrines of the Word of God cannot rightly be understood without the special help of the Spirit of God opening the understanding to conceive them 1 Cor. 2. 14. they are said to be spiritually discerned that is by the help of the Spirit inlightning the mind to conceive and judge of them Without which special illumination of the Spirit all other helps and means that can be used are not available Luke 24. 45. The Apostles themselves could not understand the Scriptures throughly concerning Christs Passion and Resurrection till he by his Spirit opened their Understandings Use 1 Use 1. To teach us us not to rest in this that we often hear the Word outwardly and that we do also mark and observe what is taught for all this we may do and yet be as blind and ignorant in the matters of God as were the Scribes and Pharisees but labour to find our understandings opened by the Spirit of God to conceive the mysteries of the Word And to this end forget not before we come to hear to seek unto God by earnest prayer that he may inlighten our minds to conceive his Word aright If thou neglect this never look to conceive those heavenly things aright which are delivered out of the Word Though thou be sharp-witted by nature and though thou hear often and in hearing observe things taught never so diligently yet without the help of Gods Spirit opening the eyes of thy mind thou shalt still be as blind as a Mole in these heavenly matters Therefore content not thy self with outward hearing nor yet with the diligent and attentive marking of that which is delivered though these are good Duties and necessary but pray before-hand unto God for his Spirit to inable thee to understand his Word Use 2 Use 2. How much less come they ever to conceive the Word aright who do not so much as hear it outwardly or if they do hear it yet are not attentive in hearing to mark and observe in their minds those things that are taught So much of the First reason why our Saviour spake in Parables to those that were without That they seeing might see c. Mark 4. 12. Lest they should be converted c. March 26 1619. THe second Reason followeth Lest they should be converted or turn c. That is lest by means of the hearing and right understanding of the Word they should be brought to repentance and so have their sins pardoned So that this reason is a consequent of the former Seeing it was just with God to leave them in blindness so as they could not understand the Word thence it followes that they were not nor could be brought to true repentance by hearing the Word In the words consider two things 1. The Judgment of God upon wicked Reprobates such as the Scribes and Pharisees That he would not have them turned from their sins 2. The amplifying of this Judgment by mentioning the benefit and good that should have come unto them if they had grace to turn from their sins their sins should have been forgiven This aggravateth the Judgment of God in that he deprived them of this great benefit by denying them grace to repent Object Object Ezek. 18. ult I have no pleasure in the death of him that dyeth c. Wherefore turn and live And 2 Pet. 3. 9. God will have none to perish but all to come to repentance c. Answ Answ To the place in Ezekiel I answer That the death or damnation of a sinner may be considered two wayes 1. Simply As it is the destruction of man being Gods creature and so he doth not will or take pleasure in it but rather is delighted with the salvation and preservation of his creature 2. Respectively As it is a just punishment of sin and as it serveth to manifest the glory of his Justice in the just condemnation of the reprobate and so he doth will the death of a sinner after a sort that is to say not absolutely as it is considered in it self but as it maketh way to the execution of his decree of Reprobation in the just punishment of the wicked To the place in Peter I answer That the Apostle there speaks not of all men in general but of all the Elect of God as may appear by the words going before in that Verse when he saith The Lord is long-suffering to us-ward that iâ— toward the Elect and these he opposeth against those wicked scoffers Verse 3. Vide Bellarm. in locum Doctr. 1 Doctr. 1. In that our Saviour saith That hearing they should hear and not understand lest they should by this means be converted c. We may gather this that the right hearing of the Word preached is a special means to bring men to repentance and to turn them from their sins unto God Jer. 23. 22. If they that is the false Prophets had stood in my counsel and had caused my people to hear my words then they should have turned them from their evil way c. Act. 2. 41. Three thousand Jews were converted by Peter's Sermon Act. 11. 24. When Barnabas preached at Antioch much people which heard him were added or joyned to the Lord. Thus the Eunuch Act. 8. was converted by hearing Philip and Lydia Act. 16. by hearing Paul See Act. 26. 18. Paul was sent to the Gentiles that by hearing him they might be turned from darkness to light c. Therefore the Word preached is said to be the seed of our new birth 1 Pet. 1. 23. Quest 1 Quest. 1. Wherein stands the right hearing of the Word that it may be effectual to work repentance Answ Answ 1.
In hearing it with due reverence and attention of body and mind 2. In hearing it with understanding so as to conceive those things aright that are taught The want of this is the cause that many who hear are not converted by hearing See Matth. 15. 10. and Matth. 13. 19. 3. In applying the Word by faith not onely believing in general the Precepts Promises Threatnings c. but making particular application of them to our selves Heb. 4. 2. The Word did not profit them because not mingled with faith in them that heard it 4. In framing heart and life to the obedience of the Word This is the right hearing so to hear that we do obey the Word therefore hearing is sometime put for obeying in the phrase of Scripture Jam. 1. 22. Be doers of the Word and not hearers onely c. Quest 2 Quest. 2. How is the hearing of the Word a means to work repentance Answ Answ Not of it self alone but by vertue of the Spirit of God wherewith he hath promised to accompany his own Ordinance in the preaching and hearing of his Word Esay 59. ult But the preaching and hearing of the Word is the outward instrument by which Ordinarily God doth confer his Spirit Gal. 3. 2. Received ye the Spirit by the works of the Law or by hearing of faith That is by hearing the doctrine of faith which is the Gospel Act. 10. 44. Use 1 Use 1. Reproveth those that neglect the hearing of the Word preached when they might hear it letting slip the opportunities of hearing it no marvail if such remain in ignorance unbelief and other sins seeing they willingly neglect that Ordinance of God whereby they should be called and brought out of their sins and turned unto God Use 2 Use 2. Let all who have hitherto lived in their sins and would for time to come forsake them and be brought to God by true repentance let all such I say become diligent and conscionable hearers of the Word This is that Word which is able to convert the soul yea to save it This is that Word which being rightly preached and heard is able to change the heart and to make sinful men become new creatures Hear it therefore upon all occasions and be swift to hear it But especially look thou hear in right manner with Attention Understanding Faith c. Thus if thou hear the Word thou shalt find it powerful to change thy heart and to turn thee from thy sins to God If any means will do it this is most likely sanctified of God to that end c. Doctr. 2 Doctr. 2. In that this is mentioned here as a just Judgment of God upon the wicked that they should not have grace to turn from their sins unto God we may learn That it is a grievous Judgment and punishment of God upon any to be left of God in their sins and in such hardness of heart that they cannot repent and turn from them Esay 6. 10. Make the heart of this people fat c. lest they understand with their heart and be converted c. Examples of this we have in Cain and Judas and other wicked Reprobates Especially in Pharaoh to whom this plague of a hard-heart unto which God gave him up was worse and more fearful than all the other Plagues sent upon him Reas 1 Reason 1. This is a spiritual Judgment upon the Soul and Conscience which is far worse than all outward temporal punishment upon the body goods c. Reas 2 Reason 2. A hard and impenitent heart makes way for all the other Plagues and Judgments of God both in this life and after this life for so long as men continue hardened in their sins and turn not from them they cannot be pardoned and so long as their sins are not pardoned they are under the wrath of God and subject to all curses temporal and eternal Rom. 2. 5. After thy hardness and heart that cannot repent treasurest up wrath unto thy self c. Reas 3 Reason 3. It is usually the punishment of heynous sins as Rom. 1. 28. Use 1 Vse 1. See the blockish security of those who lying under this heavy Judgment of an impenitent hard heart do not feel or once complain of it but go on pleasing themselves in their wicked course But as in bodily Diseases those that are dangerous and yet are not felt to be so are in that respect the more dangerous as in a frenzy or dead Palsie c. So this spiritual disease of a hard heart the less it is felt the more fearful and incurable it is Use 2 Use 2. Pray unto God above all temporal Plagues and Judgments to keep from us an impenitent heart not to leave us to our own hearts to harden our selves in our sins as he suffered Pharaoh and as he suffereth many wicked ones If there be cause to pray to God to keep us from the danger of fire and water and from bodily Diseases Famine Sword of the Enemy c. much more cause to pray against hardness of heart the cause and forerunner of all Judgments This is that sin that keeps all other sins from being pardoned Take heed of it therefore and use all means against it of which see before Chap. 3. Verse 5. It is not sin simply but impenitency in sin that condemns the wicked c. Use 3 Use 3. Such whom God hath brought to repentance should be thankful c. Doctr. 3 Doctr. 3. Further from the word Turn we may observe the nature of true Repentance and wherein it consisteth chiefly viz. in a turning from sin and forsaking it and turning unto God by a new course of life But of this see before upon Chap. 1. Verse 15. And their sins should be for given That is the guilt and punishment of them remitted of God and not imputed Psal 32. 1. Observ Observ In that the forgiveness of their sins is mentioned as a consequent of their repentance and turning from sin we gather That forgiveness of sins belongeth onely to such as truly repent and turn from their sins therefore these two Repentance and Remission of sins are often in Scripture joyned together and usually repentance is set in the first place to shew that it must go before else forgiveness cannot follow See before Chap. 1. Verse 4. where this Point was handled Verse 13. And he said unto them Know ye not c. Our Saviour having in the two former Verses instructed and taught his Disciples both the reason why he thought fit to interpret the Parable unto them as also why he spake in Parables to those without Now before he lay down his Exposition of the Parable he reproveth his Disciples for their ignorance in that they understood not his Parables and this he doth the more to stirr them up to an earnest desire to have them opened and to make them the more attentive to his Exposition of them Know ye not That is Understand ye not This Parable Viz.
case of Conscience supposed by the Scribes and Pharisees touching Children's relieving Parents in their necessity The Case or Question is whether if a Child had sworn or solemnly vowed not to help his Parents he were tyed to help them 2. Their Resolution of the Case or Question by their Doctrine viz. That in this Case the Child was not tyed to relieve his Father or Mother but was free from sin in refusing to do them Good Touching the first Observ 1 Observ 1. See here how great sins and abuses raigned among the Jews in our Saviour's time as open profanation of the name of God by unlawfull and wicked Oaths and Vowes binding themselves by such Oaths to the committing of sin and omission of necessary Duties commanded in the Law of God as the relief of their own Parents I say these grosse corruptions were now raigning amongst this People being not onely practised by the Common sort but also allowed and maintained by the Scribes and Pharisees the Teachers of the Church and yet for all this God had his Church at the same time even amongst these wicked Jews And therefore our Saviour Christ notwithstanding these great corruptions in Life and Doctrine did not separate himself nor command his Disciples to separate from this Church of the Jews in respect of communicating with them in the publick Ordinances and Worship of God as the Ministery of the Word c. But He and his Disciples usually resorted to the publick Synagogues of the Jews yea He commanded his Disciples to hear the Scribes and Pharisees sitting in Moses Chayr Matth. 25. Which manifestly proveth That there may be a true Church of God even in such places where some yea many grosse sins and corruptions do raign and bear sway and that there is no warrant for any to separate from a particular Church because of such abuses and corruptions in it Which therefore condemneth the practise of the Brownists separating from our Church because of the Corruptions in it c. Observ 2 Observ 2. Learn here that it is the property of wicked and ungodly persons such as these Jews here spoken of to vow and swear unto things evil and unlawfull as to the omission of some necessary Duty commanded of God or to the commission of any sin forbidden of God in his Word This is to bind themselves by an Oath to the dishonouring and provoking of God by sin which is a most wicked practice being a gross and hanious abuse of an Oath or Vow and a high degree of taking God's name in vain for which he hath said he will not hold such guiltlesse See more of this Point before Chap. 6. 23. Use Use See the grievous sin of such as stick not to vow or swear sometimes to do that which is in it self a sin as to be revenged on enemie c. or on the other side to swear or vow the omission of good Duties as that they will not have dealing again with one that hath wronged them that they will never do good to their Enemy that they will not come to such a Church or hear such a Preacher again because he hath perhaps touched their conscience for some sin which they will not forsake Yea though one should in sudden passion of anger make such a Vow or Oath yet would not this excuse it from being a most hanious sin Observ Observ 3. In that it was wrath and anger conveived against Parents as it is most likely that moved the Children thus wickedly to swear that they should have no profit by them Hence observe How great and dangerous a sin rash anger and wrath is in that it is the Cause of other hainous and grievous sins as of dishonour and open contempt of Parents yea of vowing and swearing not to do them Good c. These weregrievous sins yet it seems that these wicked Children made nothing of them when they were once inraged with anger against their Parents for some discontentment given Prov. 29. 22. A furious man aboundeth in transgression Full of anger full of sin Especially this is true of extream and outragious anger which is nothing else but a short fury or madnesse as the Heathen man could say Prov. 27. 4. Wrath is cruel and anger is outragious Experience shews what grievous sins this raging anger is often the Cause of Is it not the Cause of wicked cursing swearing and of bitter rayling at others Is is not the Cause many times of contention quarrelling fighting wounding yea of actual murder Was it not so in Can's anger Gen. 4. See Prov. 26. 18. Yea how have some good men been overcome of this raging passion and by it thrust forward to very grievous sins See this in David who being suddenly inraged against Nabal vowed his Death and the Death of all his Family 2 Sam. 2. 5. In a word what sin almost is so grievous but one that is thus inraged with furious anger is ready to fall into being tempted to it in his anger Such a one is a fit subject for the Devil to work upon and he may at that time in the midst of his rage fasten any sin upon him and drive him head-long into it Reason Reason This furious passion doth exceedingly distemper the whole man both inward and outward It distempers the mind bereaving a man of all judgment and use of reason for the time It distempers the memory making him forget himself and his Place and Duty to God and Man yea it expelleth all thought of God and of good things As it distempers the inner man so also the Body and every part and member of it making them fit Instruments of sin c. Use Admonition to all to take heed of this hurtfull and dangerous sin of anger and especially of furious wrath being the Cause of so many other grievous sins and laying a man open so wide to the Devil's temptations Especially beware of custom in this sin which is exceeding hardly left If all occasions of sin must be shunned then this as one great occasion Remedies against sinfull anger 1. Remove the causes and occasions of it as pride of heart self-love waywardness niceness and curiosity in small and tryfling matters needless prying into the lives of others familiarity with angry persons Especially labour to mortify the sin of pride in our selves c. 2. Labour by all means to resist and stay the first motions of sinfull anger arising in us either by lifting the heart to God desiring his Grace to repell this passion or by calling to mind some place of Scripture condemning this sin or by departing out of the company where we are if there be no other way Howsoever it be be sure in this case not to be sudden in doing or speaking any thing in the midst of our passion but stay a time till the mind be settled and in better temper Take heed of multiplying words c. 3. Often think of the hurtfulness and dangerousness of this sin being
the cause of so many other sins Think also how unbeseeming it is for Christians who should shew all meeknesse and patience toward others c. 4. Lastly Such as find themselves given to rash anger let them daily pray against it desiring God to mortify in them this sinfull passion c. So much of the case of Conscience supposed by the Scribes and Pharisees touching such Children as had in their rage and anger sworn that their Parents should have no profit by them Now to speak of their Resolution given of this Case and Question which was this that in this Case a Child was not tyed to Honour his Parents by doing them Good but was free from sin though he refused so to Honour them That this was their resolution of the Case may appear by these last words of the Verse He is free or shall be free And the same is further declared in the next Verse as we shall hear when we come unto it Now the ground of this their corrupt Doctrine was a grosse error holden by them touching an Oath for they held that an Oath once solemnly taken did absolutely bind the party that had taken it to the performance of what he had sworn though it were a thing in it self unlawfull yea they put great Religion in the keeping of a Oath though it were taken to do that which was evil and sinfull See Matth. 5. 33. where our Saviour sheweth That it was the Doctrine of the Jewish Teachers that men were very strictly bound to keep their Oaths which indeed is true of all lawfull Oaths but not of unlawfull Observ 1 Observ 1. Here we see that the Scribes and Pharisees under colour of religious keeping of an Oath once taken did excuse and allow of the sin of Children in dishonouring Parents which shews us That it is the property of Hypocrits and wicked Persons such as these Pharisees were to maintain and defend sin in themselves and others under pretence and shew of Religion and Conscience See before Chap. 6. 26. Observ 2 Observ 2. In that these Scribes and Pharisees did by their Doctrine free Children from Duty to Parents in case they had sworn not to help or profit them We may learn That it is the property of corrupt Teachers in the Church to teach Doctrines of Liberty and Freedom for practise of sin which God hath forbidden and for omission of Duties commanded They give Liberty for practise of sin where God hath given none letting loose the Rains and Bridle to sin where God would have it held in strait Thus did the Scribes and Pharisees they taught many licentious Doctrines opening a wide Gap unto sin as we may see Matth. 5. For example they taught that it was lawfull for a Man to put away his Wife by divorce for small matters That it was lawfull to swear in ordinary Communication if a Man did not forswear That it was lawfull to seek private revenge requiring an eye for an eye That it was lawfull for a Man to hate his Enemies so that he loved his Friends c. Use Use See then a Rule or Touch-stone by which to try and know the corrupt Doctrine of false Teachers Look whether their Doctrine tend to liberty in sin and unlawfull practises or to the omission of necessary Duties commanded of God If it do it is corrupt and unsound Doctrine and to be rejected and taken heed of such are many Doctrines of the Church of Rome as their Doctrine of tolerating Fornication under penalty of money their Doctrine of Pope's pardons granted for money to forgive sins not onely past but for many years to come Their Doctrine of Equivocation of exempting their Clergy-Men from Subjection to the Civil Power of Magistrates Such also is the Doctrine of those which deny the morality of the Sabbath On the contrary that Doctrine which tends to the restraint and beating down of sin is good and sound and to be imbraced Observ 3 Observ 3. If the Scribes and Pharisees made such accompt of an unlawfull Oath that they would by no means have it broken by Children no not if they had sworn against their own Parents much more accompt should be made of a lawfull Oath taken to do things lawfull and good How great care should every one have to keep such an Oath Psal 15. 4. It is said to be one mark of him that shall be saved that having taken an Oath he keeps it though it be to his hinderance Therefore great and fearfull is the sin of those who having taken lawfull Oaths make no conscience to keep them such little think how fearfull the sin of perjury is by which they lay themselves open to the Curse of God unto which every one binds over himself by taking an Oath if he do not conscionably perform what he hath sworn unto being a matter in it self lawfull to be done Mark 7. 12 13. And ye suffer him no more to do ought for his Father and Mother Making the Word of Mar. 31. 1622. God of none effect through your tradition which ye have delivered and many such like things do ye IN the former Verse our Saviour alledged the corrupt Tradition or Doctrine of the Scribes and Pharisees concerning the Duty of Children to Parents in helping them in their necessities viz. That in case a Child had sworn or rashly vowed that his Father or Mother should have no profit by them then he was not tyed in conscience to relieve them but was free from guilt of sinne though he refused to do them Good Now in these two Verses he further sheweth the hurtfull and dangerous Effects and Consequents of this their corrupt and wicked Doctrine Which Effects are two 1. That by this Doctrine they hindred the Child from doing good or affording help to his Parents when he had thus sworn the contrary Ver. 12. 2. That by this Tradition they made Voyd the Word of God Ver. 13. Then in the end of that Verse he briefly chargeth them with sundry other corrupt Traditions which they maintained besides the former of exempting Children from Duty to Parents Ye suffer him no more c. It may be they did not plainly or flatly forbid the Child in this Case to do Good to his Parents but because by their corrupt Doctrine they gave liberty to a Child to refuse to relieve his Parents when he had sworn the contrary therefore they are said Not to suffer him to do ought for them To do ought That is to do any good or afford any help or profit to his Parents or any relief in their necessities Where note that our Saviour imputeth the sin of such an undutisull Child to the Scribes and Pharisees as the causes of it by their Licentious Doctrine c. Observ 1 Observ 1. Here first we may gather That corrupt Doctrine is the cause of corruption and wickedness in Life and Practise The Scribes and Pharisees by their wicked Doctrine exempting Children from helping Parents were the
evil counsell given them by others that they are ready to hearken to the same their ears are open to it They are easily perswaded by such as entise them to sin or disswade and discourage them from well-doing Like unto Eve who was soon perswaded by the Devil to disobey God in eating of the forbidden Fruit. No marvail if such run into many grosse sins so long as they are so ready to hearken to such as entise them to sin No marvail if they neglect many good Duties seeing they have their ears open to the counsell of such as go about to hinder them in such Duties Vse 2 Use 2. To admonish us eveâ—y one to take heed of hearkning to the evil counsell of such as would draw us away from our Duty to God or allure us to sin against Him yea to be so far from in bracing such counsell as to shew our utter dislike and detestation of it yea though it be tendered to us by our dearest Friends and under a good pretence yet we are not to give it the hearing We are to stop our ears against these Syren-Songs by which others go about to allure us to sin or to draw away from our obedience to God Observ 5 Observ 5. In that our Saviour calls Peter Satan because he went about to hinder him from yielding obedience to the Will of God in Suffering for Us We may learn this That such as go about by evil counsell and perswasions to hinder uâ— from obeying God or to urge us to sin against Him are herein Instruments of Satan being set on work by him and doing his Office As the Serpent tempting Eve was the Devil's Instrument and therefore he is said To have been a Murderer from the beginning Joh. 8. 44. So all such as go about any way to entise us to sin or to draw us from our Duty to God are Instruments of Satan and Factors for him 2 Cor. 11. 3. The Apostle feared lest as the Serpent beguiled Eve by subtilty c. So the Devil by means of his Instruments the false Apostles should draw them away from the Gospel Therefore also ver 15. those false Apostles are called the Ministers of Satan Ephes 6. 12. In fighting against sinfull Temptations we are said to wrestle not onely against Flesh and Blood that is against men who go about to tempt us to sin but chiefly against Principalities c. that is against the Devils or wicked Spirits which set men awork to Tempt us Luke 22. 31. Our Saviour foretelling Peter of his Fall saith That Satan should winnow him that is tempt him to deny Christ yet this was done by the Damosel and others which came to Peter and charged him to be one of Christ's Followers Matth. 26. Therefore they were Satan's Instruments herein Vse 1 Use 1. See how great a sin it is to go about to disswade or hinder others from good Duties or to entise them to sin This is to play the Devil's part to do his Office yea to be his Instrument c. Take heed therefore of this Sanaticall practise let not the Devil employ thee as hiâ— Factor to Deal or Trade for him in drawing others to sin or in discouraging or hindring them from well-doing The Devil is the Tempter by Office therefore if thou be a Tempter thou art like him and dost his work c. Think of it such as entise others to the Ale-house Hab. 2. 15. or to break the Sabbath c. Vse 2 Vse 2. See what cause there is for us utterly to reject and detest the counsell and perswasions of such as disswade us from good Duties or entise us to Sin seeing they are herein the Devil's Instruments employed by him Therefore as we should not hearken to the Devil himself but detest and flee from him if he should appear to us in visible shape to tempt us so neither to let us give Ear to evil Counsellors but rather say to them as Christ here did to Peter Get thee behind me Satan c. Mr. Latimer being before his Death tempted to recant and deny the Truth by one who refused to tell him his name would not hear him but thus replyed to him Well saies he Christ hath named thee in that saying Get thee behind me Satan Psal 1. 1. Blessed is he that walketh not in the Counsell of the Ungodly Let the Counsel of the Wicked be far from us as Job 21. 16. Observ 6 Observ 6. Lastly in that our Saviour is so offended and takes it so heinously at Peter's hand that he should go about to hinder him from suffering as appeareth more plainly Matth. 16. 23. we are to take notice of the unspeakable love of Christ to us and of his earnest desire and care to accomplish the Work of our Redemption and Salvation by his Death and Sufferings So great was his love and so vehement his desire of purchasing our Salvation though with his own Death and Sufferings that he would not endure to be hindered in this Work He would not with patience hear Peter speak against it Therefore also Joh. 18. 11. when he would have delivered Christ by the Sword our Saviour blamed him and commanded him to put up his Sword saying The Cup which my Father hath given me shall I not drink it So at other times he shewed his earnest and vehement desire of accomplishing the Work of our Salvation by his Death and Sufferings Luke 12. 50. I have a Baptism to be baptized with meaning his Death and how am I streightned or pained till it be accomplished And Luke 22. 15. With desire have I desired to eat this Pass-over with you before I suffer This Love of Christ was so much the greater by how much more bitter and grievous his Sufferings were than Peter could or did conceive Use Vse Teacheth us to labour more and more to be affected with this infinite Love of Christ that it may stir us up to true thankfulness unto him for the same and that it may draw our hearts to love him truly again and with our chiefest love expressing it by our earnest and vehement desire of glorifying him by all duties of obedience in our lives As he shewed his love to us by a zealous care and vehement desire of working our Salvation by his own death and bitter Suffering so must we shew our love to him by our zeal for his Glory and vehement desire of advancing the same As he would not with patience endure any to hinder him in the Work of our Redemption but shewed himself greatly offended at them so must we at such as would hinder us in seeking his Glory Mark 8. 33. But when he had turned about c. Octob. 2. 1625. OF our Saviour's sharp manner of reproving Peter for disswading him from Suffering ye have already heard Now followeth the Cause or Reason of his Reproof or the matter for which he reproved him in these words For thou savourest not c. In which words
our Saviour discovereth unto Peter the cause and fountain of his gross Errour and Sin before committed in presuming so rashly to blame our Saviour for affirming that he must dy and suffer many things as also in going about by his perverse and carnal Counsel to disswade our Saviour from suffering The cause of all this Errour and Sin of Peter was this That his heart and mind was carnally and not spiritually affected This our Saviour here implyeth by telling him that he savoured not the things that were of God c. By the things that are of God understand such things as are pleasing and acceptable to God and agreeable to his Will such as God willeth approveth and liketh of things spiritual and heavenly which concern God's Glory and the spiritual good and Salvation of his Church Thou savourest not or tastest or relishest not Some translate it Thou understandest not and so the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is sometimes taken But here the former Translation seemeth best as most fully expressing our Saviour's meaning There is a two-fold savouring or relishing of any thing 1. Outward with the bodily Taste this is not here spoken of 2. Inward with the heart mind and affections this here is meant q. d. Thy heart mind and affections are not so affected with a true understanding and feeling of the spiritual things of God as they ought to be But the things that are of men that is Such things as are pleasing and acceptable to Man's corrupt Nature with which Man 's corrupt Nature is most affected and which it chiefly loveth desireth and seeketh after called carnal things or things of the Flesh Rom. 8. 5. They that are after the Flesh do mind the things of the Flesh Now these carnal things of men are of two sorts 1. Such as are simply evill as all corrupt and sinfull Lusts of the Flesh those reckoned up Gal. 5. 19. 2. Such as are good lawful or indifferent in themselves yet do becom evil and sinful when they are too much affected and sought after Such are all earthly and temporal thing◠of this life which please and give contentment to the Flesh and outward man as outward ease peace wealth honour and prosperity Now both these may here be meant for Peter's heart and mind did too much savour and relish of them both 1. He was too much addicted to the corrupt lusts and affections of his own Heart too apt to be led by the same too apt to lean unto his own carnal and corrupt Reason and Will though contrary to the Will of God 2. He was also too much affected with the love and desire of earthly and temporal things of this life as outward ease peace prosperity and freedom from the cross c. And therefore he went about to disswade our Saviour from his purpose of dying and suffering Quest Quest Whether did Peter's heart and mind wholly and altogether savour and relish of carnal things and not at all of the things of God Answ Answ Not so But this is spoken by our Saviour to shew 1. That he did too much mind and affect carnal thing and was too little affected with spiritual 2. That in this particular matter of going about by evil Counsel to disswade and hinder our Saviour from suffering he shewed himself to be more carnally than spiritually affected Observ 1 Observ 1. The best Saints of God in this life are in part carnally minded and affected even after their Calling and Regeneration Their hearts and minds do still savour and relish in part of carnal things pleasing to corrupt nature Thus was it with Peter himself here he savoured the things of men in this particular of disswading Christ from suffering So the other Disciples also were herein carnally affected as well as Peter as appears by our Saviour's looking on them when he reproved Peter as we heard before And thus it is with others of the Saints their minds and affections are in part set upon things carnal and affected therewith that is with those things which are pleasing to corrupt Nature as profits and pleasures of this life and the satisfying of their own corrupt Lusts Their minds are apt to conceive and think of these carnal things too much and their hearts to be too much affected with love and desire after them So at other times the Disciples of Christ shewed themselves carnally minded So when they disputed by the way who should be the greatest Mark 9. 34. So the Sons of Zebedee in ambitious desiring of worldly honour in Christ's earthly Kingdom which they dreamed of Matth. 20. 21. So Luke 9. 54. when they lusted after revenge to have fire sent from Heaven upon the Samaritans So at other times when their hearts and minds were so much taken up with the care and thought of earthly things as about provision of Bread as we heard Ver. 16. of this Chapter 1 Cor. 3. 3. The Corinthians though Believers and in part sanctified Christians yet were in part carnally minded and affected being too much given to Envy Strife and Divisions among themselves Reason Reason The Saints of God are but in part renewed and sanctified in this life they are still in part carnal as Paul confesseth himself to be Rom. 7. 4. and therefore their minds and affections must needs be in part carnal and set upon carnal things Use 1 Use 1. For Admonition to the best Christians to labour more and more to see and feel in themselves this carnality and earthliness of Mind and Affection and not only so but to be daily humbled and grieved for the same lamenting and bewayling it in themselves as Paul doth the corruption of his Nature Rom. 7. 24. Use 2 Use 2. To comfort such Christians as do feel and complain of their carnal and earthly thoughts and affections and are humbled for the same striving also and labouring to resist and subdue them in themselves there is no cause then to be discouraged or to fear their estate before God because of such carnal Affections which they often feel in themselves For the best Saints of God are in part tainted with such The best Saints have minds and hearts savouring of earthly and carnal things more or less especially at some particular times and seasons Use 3 Use 3. See what need the best of us have daily to labour in mortifying all carnal lusts and affections in our selves Col. 3. 5. Mortify your members which are on Earth c. and Gal. 5. 24. They that are Christ's have crucified the Flesh with the affections and lusts This must be done more and more daily Consider what is said Rom. 8. 6. To be carnally minded is death Helps and means to do this 1. Pray unto God for his sanctifying Spirit which by the Power of it may more and more crucify these corrupt lusts and affections in us Rom. 8. 13. If through the Spirit ye mortify the deeds of the body c. onely the divine Power of God's Spirit can